Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Death has a tendency to sneak up on people when they least expect it.  

In your case, it happens when you are only sixteen years old, riding the bus on the way back from school. You’re scrolling absentmindedly through your phone, earbuds pushed in so deep that they block out all the noise in the background. The music on your playlist is blasting at full-force, perhaps too loudly, but you prefer it this way. You prefer to be able to focus on your own thoughts.  

Your eyes close, and you allow your mind to drift off. You pretend that you’re inside your room, protected by the four walls you’ve come to cherish and rely on. It’s easier to be alone. It’s what you’re used to, what comes naturally to you, and in all your years of living, you’ve never once thought to venture outside of your comfort zone.  

When a car suddenly skids from the oncoming traffic lane and crashes into the bus, you are forced to rethink your life choices.

The bus lurches from the impact. You can feel your body being flung out of the seat, and you swear it doesn’t make sense, because everything is happening too fast. Your body doesn’t feel as if it’s your own. It’s as if it’s weightless, and there’s a pit in your stomach that wasn’t there just a moment ago. 

You can’t really make sense of how everything unfolds. All you know is that you’re lying on the floor of the bus, and your earbuds have fallen out, despite your best efforts to bury them snug. Your eyes are wide, disbelieving, as you stare ahead at the countless other civilians that have been caught up in the crash. From what you can tell, some of them are gravely injured. Others are lucky enough to have gotten away with some bruising and a bump on their forehead.  

That’s the most you can piece together, because your vision is slowly fading. The side of your head feels awfully slick for some reason. You don’t really understand why, not until one of the injured kids on the bus points to you and starts wailing.  

Ah.

Your skull has been cracked open, and you’re about to die.  

Someone rushes towards you. They look like they’ve sprained their wrist, but otherwise, they’re in relatively good shape. You can only watch, unable to move or muster up a sound, as they pull out a napkin and use it to try and put pressure on your wound.  

Based on how quickly everything is turning dark, you can tell that it’s a futile effort.  

I’m dying. I’m really dying. 

You’re afraid. Of course you are. Is there anyone who doesn’t fear death? Not that it makes any difference. Once death has set its sights on someone, it’s impossible to escape.  

There’s another emotion weighing you down though, and compared to fear, you would argue that it’s much more overwhelming.  

Regret. More than anything else, you feel regret. What did you spend these last sixteen years doing? You don't have anyone you can call a friend, you put little effort into maintaining a good relationship with your family, and you’ve never accomplished or done anything that you can feel genuinely proud of. 

You’ve wasted your entire life, and it’s too late to do a damn thing about it.  

“It’s going to be okay,” the person tending to you mumbles. They press down on your head, trying to staunch the wound, but you know it’s a lost cause.

You are going to die here, and no matter how desperately you try to make peace with that fact, you just can't.  

If only you could get another chance at life. You wouldn’t make the same mistakes twice. You promise yourself that you’ll appreciate every moment, reach out to others and share whatever emotions they’re feeling. Anger, joy, apprehension—it doesn’t matter. The point is that you’ll do better. You’ll be better. You won’t isolate yourself or waste away the precious moments of your life. 

All you need is another opportunity. Please?  

Right. As if that would happen.  

Your breathing grows shallower, weaker, and you can just vaguely hear the nice civilian crying out to you in desperation. Eventually, even the sound fades. It’s getting terribly and unspeakably dark. Fuck. You’re afraid. You’re so afraid.  

But even as you’re about to cross over to the other side, your belief holds firm. 

Nothing is worse than having regrets.

The darkness, which you presumed to be vast and endless, eventually clears.  

Suddenly, you can hear again, but the sound is so loud and ear-grating that you almost wish you couldn’t.  

“What’s wrong with her?” a woman sighs tiredly. “She’s been crying nonstop.”  

There are two people in the room. One of them is the woman, who just spoke up, and the other is a man, a doctor, by the looks of things. 

Oh, actually, scratch that. There are three people in the room, because some baby is wailing out at the top of their lungs.  

Is this a dream?  

You died, and you know that for a fact, so you assume you must be watching some random scene play out. But even if that’s the case, something is... strange. You’re not quite sure how to explain it, but there’s this overwhelming sense of discomfort that’s tearing through your whole body. 

“She is perfectly healthy,” the doctor reassures. He must be referring to the baby. He takes a moment to adjust his glasses, then frowns. “Have you reconsidered, by any chance?”  

“No,” the woman replies. She says it bluntly; coldly, even. “I already told you this before. I’m not keeping her. I just wanted to make sure she was healthy, but that’s it. As soon as I’m feeling better, I’m going to leave. One of the nurses will take her away, right?” 

“Yes, miss. Of course. We just wanted to give you one last chance to rethink your decision.”  

“I’m not keeping her,” she says again, and she bites down on her lip to keep from trembling. You’re not sure why you’re seeing such a heavy scene play out, but you suppose it’s better than being trapped in a void for all eternity. You’re thankful to have retained your sentience.  

Up until this moment, you are convinced that you’re dead.  

But when the woman moves closer, and she reaches a hand out, it finally clicks.  

“Bye-bye, baby,” she whispers. You can feel her hand squeezing down on yours. The sensation of being touched is painfully familiar, and you know you’re not imagining it.  

This woman is your mother, and she’s in the process of giving you away.  

Just like that, the crying stops. It stops because you realize you’re the baby, and it means that your dying wish has been answered.  

One way or another, you’ve been reborn.

“Ah,” the doctor hums. He cracks a smile and gently pokes your chubby cheek. “Are you happy that your mommy touched you? You must be, since you’ve finally stopped crying. She has to leave, but don’t worry. We’ll find you a new family soon. I’m sure you’ll love them, whoever they are.”  

You blink up at him, not making a sound. It’s hard to believe that you’re actually alive again, and while the body of an infant doesn’t allow for much freedom, in the grand scheme of things, it’s a trifling matter. 

You just want to live.  

“Get some rest, little one,” the doctor encourages. Of course, he can’t possibly know that you actually understand him, but since there’s not much else you can do in your present state, you close your eyes and try to drift off to sleep.

Some time passes, and unlike what the doctor promised, you have yet to find a loving home.  

It turns out that adoption is a rather tricky process, and it takes a while just to find suitable parental candidates. You appreciate that there is a lot of planning and contemplation that goes into this, because children shouldn’t just be handed off without a second thought. They need to be diligently cared for, looked after and appreciated.  

You realize just how true this line of reasoning holds when you are finally introduced to your ‘forever family’, as the doctor puts it. 

“You’re going to love them,” he grins. “They’re so excited to have you!”  

For a moment, you wonder if he means that, or if he’s the one who’s excited to finally get rid of you and free up a bed for another soon-to-be baby. There isn’t really any way to know for sure, and if your infantile body allowed for it, you would probably shrug as a show of your indifference.  

Anyways, you finally have a home now, and you suppose that has to count for something.  

It doesn’t take long for you wish you were back in the hospital.  

“She keeps crying,” the mother whines, almost as if she’s the child, not you. 

“Well, no shit,” the father cuts back impatiently. “It’s because you’re always forgetting to feed her on time. You told me you were ready for this. You told me you wanted a kid, so it’s too late to start pulling these stunts.”  

“I’m just so tired. I really don’t know if I can do this...”  

Fucking hell. What does a baby have to do around here to get a goddamn bottle of milk?  

They aren’t good parents. That much is abundantly clear. You wish they would’ve sorted out these matters ahead of time, but some people find out the hard way that they just aren’t ready to take care of a child.  

Nonetheless, they make an effort to improve. They try to rise to the occasion and shoulder this huge responsibility they’ve decided to take on.  

During the time you spend living under their roof, you come face-to-face with a dizzying realization.  

It happens so fast that, at first, you swear you’re just imagining things. Your adoptive mother is vacuuming around the house, when suddenly, a stray object falls under the couch. She lets out her usual trademark sigh, then adjusts her stance as if she’s about to crouch down and retrieve it. 

As it turns out, she doesn’t need to crouch, because her arm extends—as if it’s elastic—and she picks up the object with ease.  

The pacifier in your mouth instantly falls out.  

What... the fuck?  

You wonder if your tiny baby eyes are deceiving you, or if this is some sort of side effect of being reincarnated. How else would you explain what you’ve just seen? It’s freaking absurd. People’s arms don’t just do that.  

Since you’re incapable of communicating normally, you just cry. Your adoptive mother seems to become increasingly irritable whenever you cry for long periods of time, but there’s not much you can do to help it, especially when you’re so confused.  

“Hush now, [Name],” she demands, and to your horror, stretches her arm out again so that she can reach over to you and place the pacifier back in your mouth.  

Then she carries on with her vacuuming, as if nothing ever happened.  

To no one’s surprise, you keep crying, and it continues this way until you overhear a conversation between the two of them during dinner.  

“She hates it whenever I use my Quirk,” your mother scowls. “I feel like she’s judging me every single time. Is it possible for babies to be so judgy?”  

Hold up. What the hell did she just say?  

“You must be imagining it,” your father sighs. Both of them sure like to sigh a lot. You hate to admit it, but they don’t seem particularly happy with their lives. “She’s just a baby. She doesn’t even know what’s going on around her, let alone how Quirks work.”

They keep on using that word, and your chest feels tight when you remember exactly where you’ve heard it before.  

But that can’t be. My Hero Academia is a fictional world. Superheroes, Quirks... none of that is real.  

Yet here you are, living and breathing, proof that all of this is actually happening to you. 

Even so... it’s just too far-fetched. You can’t possibly have been reborn into a world that doesn’t really exist. No matter how much manga and anime you’ve consumed, it still doesn’t make this situation any more plausible.  

You need evidence. Real, concrete evidence. Until then, you refuse to draw any conclusions.  

A week later, you catch your parents watching an interview of All Might on TV. 

...well, shit.

Shortly after your second birthday, your parents put you up for adoption again.  

You wonder if something must be wrong with you, because no one seems to want to have you as their kid. It’s getting a bit hard not to take personally.  

The worst part of it is that they didn’t even bother to put you up for adoption somewhere nice. You’re convinced that they chose the shittiest orphanage that ever existed, just as one last middle finger for all the stress and trouble you’ve caused them.  

You are two years old now, you are almost certainly living in the world of My Hero Academia, and you’re an orphan. Admittedly, it's a lot to handle.  

Even so, you manage. For obvious reasons, you’re a lot smarter than you look. Your body limits a lot of what you can do, so you choose to keep your brain engaged mostly by reading books and solving puzzles.  

“That girl’s always going through those books,” one of the caregiver mumbles to her colleague. “Do you think she really understands what’s going on?”  

“No way,” the other waves off. “She must just like looking at the pictures.”  

“But that book doesn’t have any pictures.”  

“She’s two years old. Of course she can’t read. Nothing that complicated, at least. Don’t be silly.”  

They eventually shrug and decide that they must be overthinking things, and you carry on reading your book—yes, actually reading it.  

It’s another normal, mundane day, until suddenly, everything changes.  

“We have someone new staying with us starting from today,” the head caregiver proudly announces. He gestures beside him, where a boy is standing with his arms wrapped around his body. He is consciously keeping a good distance between him and the other kids, as well as the caregiver, and you swear you spot a grimace on his lips.  

For some reason... he looks really familiar.  

“Go on,” the caregiver encourages. “Introduce yourself to the others.”  

You hear him mutter something under his breath, although you don’t quite catch it, and then he sighs before briefly glancing your way.  

“Chisaki Kai,” he says, and in that moment, your heart stops. “But stay away from me,” he adds, grimacing yet again. “I don’t like it when people get too close.”  

Chisaki Kai. 

You know this kid. Well, he’s only a kid now, but you’re abundantly aware of what he’ll become, and the horrible things he’ll go on to do.  

At this point, you can’t keep making excuses anymore. You’re living in the world of My Hero Academia, and it’s as simple as that.

Chisaki walks away before the caregiver can say anything else. He sits down in the corner of the room, all by himself, keeping his golden eyes narrowed so that nobody thinks of getting too close to him. He’s several years older than you, so that puts him at about maybe eight or nine? The details don’t really matter, though. 

What matters is that for the first time, you’ve met a character that plays a hand in how the story will unfold.  

You remember your dying wish. You wanted to have a second chance at life, to prove that you could make something of it, rather than letting each day pass you by. You decided long ago that regardless of when you die, or how you die, you want to be able to say that you’ve lived a full life. You want to know that your actions have impacted others, impacted the world.  

And now you’ve just realized that your actions carry a lot more weight than you first thought.  

You know how this story goes. Well, not all of it, because you died before it came to an end, but you have knowledge in spades, and who’s to say that you can’t use that knowledge to create a permanent, positive shift? 

Chisaki is still gritting his teeth, staying far away from everyone else. Seeing him like this, knowing that he’s just an orphan like you, makes it difficult to fear or resent him. He’s frail and vulnerable, and even if he won’t admit it, he needs to be protected, just like any other kid would.  

You are going to live. You are going to live boldly and vibrantly, knowing that the choices you make can shape others’ lives. You’re done spending your days as a recluse and wasting away. You don’t want things to end like they did in your last life, where even in death, nobody knew who you were or what you’d done.  

Here, your potential is limitless, and you’ll be damned if you take it for granted.  

And so, you stand up. On shaky toddler legs, but you stand up nonetheless. Your steps are slow, deliberate, and even though it takes a while, you eventually stop in front of Chisaki.  

He glares at you. “What do you want?”  

You know exactly what you want, and it’s to leave your mark on this world, so that you’ll never be forgotten. You want to be someone who can move and inspire others. You want to become the kind of person you can take pride in.  

You’ve been given a new chance at life, and it’s in a world you’re familiar with, of all things. This is the best deal you’ll ever get.

It takes you a while to form your words, so you return Chisaki’s stare with one of your own. He’s still so young, but he already resents the world. He feels like an outsider, like someone who doesn’t belong. Because of that, he will eventually spin out of control. He will resort to drastic means to manipulate the world around him—to make it make sense.  

If left unchecked, he will certainly become a villain. But what if, all these years, he had someone by his side to steer him on the right path? What if he found solace some other way, instead of twisting society in the palm of his hand?  

You don’t know the answer to that question, but you think you’d like to find out.  

"I'm here for you." 

Those are the words you decide on, and despite how childish your two-year-old voice sounds, there’s a maturity to it that Chisaki can’t seem to comprehend.  

He looks at you in bewilderment. “What are you talking about?”  

“Nothing. I don’t know. I just wanted to tell that you that, no matter what happens... it’s going to be okay. Because I’ll be here to help.”  

You grin widely, unintentionally revealing several missing teeth. Chisaki looks disgusted at first, and he even shrinks away, but against all odds, he still hasn’t told you to get lost.  

The two of you just stare at each in silence for a while. He must think you’re a bit strange, especially for a two-year-old, but you can’t help but be mesmerized by the fact that he’s actually in front of you right now.  

Eventually, his patience runs thin.  

“Go away,” he mutters, then outright shoos you. “Dirty little kid. Mind your own business.”  

You don’t take any offense at his words. You realize it’ll take a while to get closer to him, and knowing what you do about his character, there are a lot of obstacles standing in your way.  

But it’s fine. If maybe, just maybe, you can prevent him from becoming a villain... if your actions help someone, in some way... 

You’ll be happier than you can put into words.  

“Okie-dokie,” you smile, then turn to leave, mindful of giving him space.  

You must have forgotten, because mentally, your brain is still your own, but your body has become that of a child. 

Needless to say, you fall over while trying to walk away. 

“Ouch!” you whine, rubbing at your tender toddler body. Everything hurts. Little kids are so goddamn fragile. You suppose you’ll have to be more careful from now on. 

It takes a few seconds, but you manage to pick yourself up, smile proudly at the feat, then retreat back to your side of the room and carry on reading your book.  

The whole time, Chisaki stares at you, unblinking. He already thinks you’re incredibly strange.  

It’s a clumsy start, but it’s a start nonetheless. 

Chapter Text

“Kai, do you want to eat lunch together?”  

It comes as no surprise, but Chisaki responds by scrunching up his nose.  

“Go away,” he sighs. “I don’t have time for stupid little kids.”  

He barely even spares you a glance before burying his nose in the book he’s been reading. You’ve come to discover that he is nine years old, seven years older than you, but that being said, he’s still a kid himself. You find it funny that he’s acting as if he’s a full-grown adult, when in fact, you’ve lived for longer than he has.  

But for all his hasty reprimands and how eager he is to get rid of you, still you remain undeterred. You’ve decided that you want to change his life for the better. To ensure that he won’t become a villain and go on to hurt countless people—including a helpless little girl.  

So, you plop down next to him, still smiling brightly, then unwrap the sandwich one of the caregivers handed you earlier. Admittedly, it doesn’t smell great, and it’s warm, for some reason, but considering how much of a dump this place is, you know it’s the best you’re going to get.  

You bite into your sandwich and make a face. “This tastes a little funny.”  

“Stupid kid,” Chisaki mutters, shuffling away from you. “The meat is probably on the verge of spoiling. You’re going to get sick, and then you’re going to get me sick. Ugh.”  

There’s not really much you can do about your limited dining options here, and you just hope that you won’t end up with food poisoning.  

“The beginner’s guide to human anatomy,” you mumble, reciting the title of the book Chisaki has in hand. This seems to catch his attention, and he stops reading to peer over at you with arched brows. 

“You know how to read?” he blinks. “But you’re only two.”  

Oh. Right. I’m supposed to be a toddler.  

Up until now, everyone at the orphanage just assumed you were flipping through books for the hell of it, but you’ve nearly just given yourself away. 

“I’m smart for my age,” you decide upon, making sure not to oversell it. “Does that book have nice pictures to look at?” 

Chisaki shrugs. “I guess. Mostly just diagrams and stuff. Nothing a little brat like you would understand.” 

He’s challenging you, or at the very least mocking you, and even though you shouldn’t let his words get under your skin, you suddenly feel the need to prove yourself.  

“I bet I’ll be able to understand,” you insist, then snatch the book right out of his fingers.  

“Give that back,” he grimaces. “You’re so annoying. This is why I hate kids.”  

Once again—he’s also a kid, although you certainly wouldn’t know it at first glance, based on his pretentious attitude and the complicated books he’s already reading.  

You trace your finger over one of the pages. “The aorta is the largest artery of the body, and it carries blood from the heart to the rest of the circulatory system. Blood first leaves the aortic valve, then it travels through the aorta, allowing other major arteries to deliver oxygen-rich blood to the brain, muscles, and various other cells.” 

By the time you’re finished, Chisaki’s jaw is hanging open. 

Crap. You probably could’ve afforded to hold back a bit.  

“Told you I’m smart for my age,” you say, then gently place the book back in his hands. Well, it must come as a shock to him, since you appear as a toddler, but you’re actually a teenager mentally speaking. Being able to read is hardly that impressive. What’s actually impressive is that he’s reading complicated stuff like this, despite only being nine years old.  

But you decide to savor your little victory nonetheless.  

“Huh,” is all Chisaki can think to respond. He studies you for a few moments, lips coming together in a thin line. It’s clear that he doesn’t quite know what to make of you, but perhaps that’s for the better. It means that he’ll develop an interest in you and want to keep you close, right?  

Hardly five seconds later, he shoos you away.  

“Leave,” he demands. “Your sandwich stinks. Stop hanging near me.”  

It seems like you’ve got your work cut out for you. And there really must have been something wrong with that sandwich, because later that same day, you end up vomiting onto the carpet.  

Chisaki makes no attempt to hide his disgust.

You’re not sure exactly how much time has passed since you first met Chisaki, but progress is slow. And when you say slow, you mean horribly and inconceivably slow.  

You knew as much while following the plot of My Hero Academia, but damn, Chisaki really isn’t fond of other people.  

“Go away,” he sneers.  

“You’re annoying and dirty,” he remarks on another occasion. 

Sometimes—if you’re lucky—he’ll spend more than five seconds talking to you, but it’s usually only when he’s stringing together a more complicated insult.  

“I want you to leave me alone, and if you don’t leave me alone, I’m going to tie you to a tree outside and leave you there.” 

 Since he’s only nine years old and has yet to hurt a soul, you aren’t terribly intimidated. Plus, there are way too many eyewitnesses at the orphanage for him to get away with such a thing. 

“Pfft,” you brush off. “You wouldn’t do that to me.”  

He does, in fact, tie you to a tree—and on more than one occasion.  

Oh, well. You assumed going into this that it wouldn’t be an easy endeavor. Chisaki clearly hasn’t yet understood that, like it or not, you’re here to stay.  

It’s a day like any other, and you’re in the midst of recovering from yet another spoiled-food-induced tummy ache, when out of nowhere, Chisaki decides to walk out of the orphanage. Sometimes kids play outside. That is, after all, where he tied you to all of those trees.  

But Chisaki isn’t one for playing games to begin with, and today, he seems to have made up his mind about something.  

He leaves the orphanage without looking back.  

Naturally, you follow him, as fast as your tiny legs will allow you to. It will take a while for the caregivers to realize you’ve both gone missing. Negligent supervision seems to be the recurring trend around here. Really, it’s a miracle that the rest of the kids are even still alive.

“Where are you going?” you ask, stumbling to keep up with him. Goddammit. This tiny body of yours is so frustrating. You’re used to being in full control of your limbs, and being able to walk faster than what feels like a solid ten meters per hour. 

Chisaki doesn’t so much as glance at you. “That place is filthy,” he mutters. “I couldn’t stand it anymore. Not that it matters anyways. Everywhere is the same. Wherever I go, people will just keep disappointing me.”  

You realize that you don’t know much about Chisaki’s backstory. All you know is that at some point in his childhood, he was taken in by a kind-hearted yakuza man, but apart from that, the details are left rather vague.  

Where are his parents? How long ago did they abandon him? Just how many years has he spent on his own, without knowing what it feels like to be loved and cared for?  

He probably won’t tell you even if you ask, but your heart aches for him regardless.  

“It’s going to be okay,” you tell him. Perhaps it sounds like you’re just talking out of your ass, and you doubt it helps to reassure him much, but he spares a glance at you anyways.  

He presses his lips together. “You’re just a little kid. Go back to that stinky place. It’s better than sticking with me. I can’t take care of you.”  

“We can take care of each other,” you offer.  

Chisaki shakes his head in dismay, but surprisingly, he’s not telling you to leave, so you muster up a smile and follow him. Follow him where exactly, you have no clue, but you’ve already made up your mind to stay with him, no matter what happens.  

And then, for the first time, you find yourself intertwined with the story’s plot.  

“What are you children doing all the way out here?”  

The voice catches you off-guard, but when you tilt your head to get a better look at who just spoke, your eyes go wider than ever.  

Ah. I know him.  

Of course you do. After all, he’s largely the reason that Chisaki goes on to commit so many crimes. It’s not just his hatred of Quirks and rejection of the so-called ‘Hero Syndrome’, but also because he feels as though he needs to repay the man who took him in, and bring the yakuza back to their former glory.  

This man is Chisaki’s adoptive father, and the boss of the Shie Hassaikai, who is affectionally referred to as Pops. 

Droplets of rain fall upon your cherubic cheeks and roll down your skin. The sky has been looking rather gray and murky for a while, so you’re not surprised that it’s steadily turning into a downpour.  

Pops stares at the both of you and frowns. “It isn’t safe to be out here all alone. Where are your parents? Did you get separated from them?”  

“We don’t have parents,” you blurt out. “We don’t... we don’t have anyone.”  

Instead of responding, Chisaki just nods his head somberly. He’s not a talkative sort to begin with, but right now, it looks like he’s lost for words. You doubt he’s expecting anything. He clearly hasn’t led a particularly happy life until now, and it shows.  

But when Pops pulls out his umbrella and uses it to shelter both of you from the rain, Chisaki’s golden eyes widen ever-so-slightly.

“I see,” Pops hums. He pauses, a slow, gentle smile stretching across his lips. “And what are your names, if you don’t mind me asking?”  

You respond without wasting a beat. “I’m [Name]! And this is my friend—”  

“I’m not your friend.” Chisaki lets out a weary sigh, but when he peers up at Pops, he suddenly looks sheepish, as if he can tell that he’s a man worth respecting. “I’m... Chisaki. Chisaki Kai.”  

Pops seems amused, and despite the rain soaking into his kimono, he holds the umbrella in place, so that neither of you will get wet.  

“Well, then,” he says. “If you’ve got nowhere to go... then how about coming with me?”  

It’s happening. The moment you watched unfold in the anime is actually happening, right before your very eyes.  

The only difference is that, this time, Chisaki isn’t alone.  

You will be with him every step of the way, to guide him towards a brighter future.  

“...okay,” Chisaki says. His voice is hesitant, definitely more uncertain than you’re used to it being, but you can tell that right here and now, he’s decided to give Pops a chance.  

He will be grateful towards this man for the rest of his life, that much you know for a fact.

In a funny turn of events, you have been taken in by the yakuza.  

You know that Pops is a good man. He holds himself to certain morals and standards, and he cares about children and values their wellbeing. You’re not even entirely sure what sort of business his yakuza group gets up to, but as far as you remember, Pops wasn’t doing anything particularly unsavory. Chisaki was the one who started dabbling in drugs and steering the group in the wrong direction. 

But you’re here to make sure that doesn’t happen this time.  

You have to admit, it’s a lot nicer here than back at that sorry excuse for an orphanage. You’re almost certain that the place you and Chisaki were staying at wasn’t government-funded or even remotely official. It was probably missing all sorts of documentation, meaning that it was, to some extent, illegal.  

What a lovely place your parents had chosen to dump you at.  

Being a yakuza, Pops has money. He’s not exactly rich, but he has enough to live comfortably, and that means that you and Chisaki are able to live comfortably as well.  

“Wow, look at this!” You’re giddy as Pops finishes helping you change into the cute little yukata he picked out, and you twirl around, eager for Chisaki to get a look.  

“Okay,” Chisaki blinks. “What am I looking at?”  

“Aren’t I so pretty?” you beam. “I feel like a princess!”  

“You’re not a princess. You’re just a stupid little toddler.”  

“I’m a smart toddler,” you correct, and even though he snorts derisively, he’s painfully aware of how seemingly advanced you are for your age.  

Pops smiles and pats your head. “You look very nice, [Name]. You really are a little princess. Chisaki. Tell her she looks nice. We’re family now, so you need to take care of her and treat her well.”  

“Do I have to?” Chisaki grimaces. It’s the most immature, child-like response he’s had so far, and you can’t help but giggle.  

“Yes,” Pops says sternly. “We’re family. Family always looks out for each other. [Name] is happy, so you should be happy for her.”  

Chisaki stares at you for a while. You’re grinning at him shamelessly, and perhaps you shouldn’t be getting ahead of yourself, but you can already tell that Pops has a bit of a soft spot for you. Perhaps Chisaki is jealous that he’s not the immediate favorite.  

It takes a few moments, but Chisaki clears his throat. “That yukata...”  

You nod your head eagerly, ready to be showered with compliments.  

“...it’s alright. But it would probably look better on someone else. Someone who isn’t missing half their teeth.”  

You gasp, and Chisaki actually smirks at you. The little bastard is having a field day at your expense.  

“That’s no way to talk to a young child,” Pops frowns. “Chisaki. Look at her.”  

“I’m looking. Unfortunately.”  

Ugh!  

“Don’t you see how small she is? You’re only a kid as well, but between the two of you, you’re the older one, so you’ll need to act more responsibly.”  

“Alright,” Chisaki says, but you know that he’s only saying that to appease Pops. The haughty, judgmental look in his eyes is more than proof of how he actually feels.  

Pops pats your head once more. “Don’t listen to him,” he reassures. “You look very pretty. That yukata fits you perfectly.”  

He smiles warmly, then tucks his hands into the sleeves of his kimono and walks off. The place you’re staying at—the Shie Hassaikai compound—is equipped with a large courtyard, which is perfect for a growing child. Well, not that you’re a real child, but still. It’s a nice place, and you still can’t believe that you’re actually here, interacting with characters that you always believed to be purely fictional.  

This is a new chance at life, and you're thankful enough for that alone. You’ve resolved to live in such a way that you won’t die with any regrets, and that’s exactly what you’ll do.  

Ecstatic to have even made it this far, you start running around in the courtyard, curious to see what your top speed is.  

Spoiler alert: it’s not all that impressive.  

“I’m so fast!” you cry out, huffing and puffing as you run in circles. Chisaki merely stands by and watches you with a blank expression. As always, he doesn’t seem to think much of your efforts.  

Having gotten a bit too carried away, you eventually spin out of control, and by the time you’ve realized what happened, you’re lying on the ground, face down in the dirt. 

Clearly, your speed is a dangerous weapon. With great power comes great responsibility.  

“You’re an idiot,” Chisaki says, walking over to get a better look at you.  

You spit up the dirt that got into your mouth, and though you try to rise to your feet, it’s proving to be a lot more difficult than you expected.  

Finally, you realize what the problem is.  

Ah.  

Your body is even more fragile than you first thought. All you did was take a little tumble, but it seems that you’ve scraped up your knee real bad, and it’s bleeding quite aggressively. You also ended up ripping part of the yukata Pops just gave you. Fuck. You hope he won’t be too upset.  

“Ouch,” you say, frowning as you look down at your injury. It’s not really that big of a deal. Honestly, you’re more worried about disappointing Pops than anything else. Plus, you’re a big girl. You may not look it, but you are.  

Chisaki will probably take this opportunity to laugh at you. He’ll probably call you stupid again, or perhaps he’s got a more creative insult in store this time.  

Much to your surprise, however, you aren’t met with ridicule.  

Instead, Chisaki crouches down next to you and rolls his eyes. “You really have no self-awareness. If you start running around like crazy, then of course you’re going to fall over.”  

You open your mouth to defend yourself, but before you can, you find Chisaki’s hand reaching towards the bloody gash on your knee. He knits his brows together, clearly disgusted by what he sees, but even so, that doesn’t stop him. 

You watch, dumbfounded, as he pieces your skin back together.  

It’s his Quirk. There’s nothing else it can be, and you’re plenty familiar with his powers already. You know that he has the ability to disassemble and reassemble virtually anything, be it a living being or an inanimate object.  

In the anime, he used his powers mainly to hurt others. The heroes that attacked him, the other villains that tried to stand in his way, and of course... Eri.  

But right now, he is using those powers for good, rather than evil.  

He is healing you, and frankly speaking, it’s enough to make your heart race uncontrollably.  

“Done,” Chisaki says, then shudders before wiping his hand off. He didn’t actually get any blood on his fingers, but he’s squeamish nevertheless. You know that his phobia will only become more severe over the years, to the point that he’ll have to start wearing gloves and a mask.  

But that’s all secondary right now. He just healed you. He just helped you.  

You’re so happy that you just can’t help yourself, and before he can splutter out in protest, you’ve already jumped into his arms.  

“Wow, thank you!” you gush. “That was so cool, Kai! You fixed me up, just like that! You’re amazing!”  

Chisaki shoves you out of the way. “Gross!” he snaps. “I never gave you permission to hug me, you dirty little kid!”  

“Hehe, I know. But I’m doing it anyways!”  

You jump on him again, and though he tries to push you away a second time, you’re clinging to him like a koala clings to a tree. He struggles for a while, but eventually gets tired and lets out a sigh before standing there as stiff and unmoving as a rock.  

“You’re so annoying,” he scowls. “Something’s seriously wrong with you. I didn’t think toddlers could be this stubborn. If you’re going to stick to me, then at least let me fix the yukata too. Pops will get mad if he finds out you already ruined it.”  

You nod happily, then let him use his Quirk to restore the yukata back to its previous state. Chisaki is only nine years old, but he’s already so proficient with his abilities, despite the fact that they’re not particularly easy to use. He’s a prodigy, and that’s exactly why he’ll make such a fearsome villain.  

But if he keeps this up, keeps helping people the way he’s helping you right now... 

He’ll go on to make the world a much better place.  

“You’re amazing, Kai.” You’ve said it before, but you’re determined to repeat it, to really drill it into his head. You want him to know that this is good. That he is capable of good, and that you’re endlessly thankful for it.  

Chisaki keeps his brows furrowed as he fixes the fabric of your yukata, and once he’s done, he leans back and lets out a sigh, weary from having used his powers.  

“It’s not perfect,” he admits. “I need to do more research on textiles and other types of cloth. I’ve never really fixed clothing before.”  

You don’t know what he’s talking about, because it looks damn near perfect to you.  

Pausing to smile again, you eventually release your hold on him and stand up. “Okay,” you nod. “I won’t run around so much anymore. At least, not while I’m in the fancy nice clothes Pops picked out for me.”  

“Do whatever you want. But if you get hurt again, don’t come crying to me. This was a one-time favor.”  

Despite what he says, you doubt it’ll be the last time he helps you.

Chapter Text

Today, you’ve decided to go exploring.   

Equipped with a stick, you strut through the neighborhood confidently, ready to take on whatever the world has in store for you. Since you’re still very young, it goes without saying that you can’t undertake these expeditions all on your own. Pops is accompanying you, keeping close to your side and occasionally offering you a hand to hold onto in case you lose your balance.   

To some, his expression might appear stern at first glance, but he’s actually a warm, compassionate man. Already, he dotes on you every spare moment he has.   

“You look excited,” he remarks with a chuckle. “I suppose you’ve been wanting to see what the neighborhood is like.”   

You tilt your head and grin up at him. “Yep! I want to get used to the area. Especially in case I ever get lost, so that I can find my way back home.”   

“You really are incredibly mature for your age. I’m convinced you must be a genius.”   

Even though you shouldn’t be too flattered by his words —this is your second life, after all—you can’t help but puff out your chest proudly.   

Pops shows you around, pointing out different places so that you can use them as reference points in case the worst ever comes to pass and you actually do get lost. He assures you it’s incredibly unlikely that something like that will ever happen, though. Other members of the Shie Hassaikai come by quite often, and there’s always bound to be someone looking out for your wellbeing.   

The weather is sunny and pleasant, and Pops even treats you to some ice cream along the way. It’s still a bit frustrating that your tiny body can’t walk all that fast, but you know that this is a temporary affair, and eventually, you’ll grow into the adolescent frame you’re used to.   

We just passed a convenience store... and further back, there’s a small park.   

You do your best to commit all these things to memory. Even if it’s unlikely that you’ll ever find yourself completely stranded, it’s better to be safe than sorry.   

It’s precisely because you’re being so attentive to your surroundings that you catch sight of the people passing by.   

And you recognize both of them.   

How could you not ? There’s a mother walking with her child, a young boy, and both of them have distinct dark green hair, paired with big innocent-looking green eyes. The boy is your age, give or take a few months, and he squeezes his mother’s hand in earnest, occasionally peering up at her and giggling in true toddler fashion.   

In that moment, you’ve stopped moving, and Pops reels to a halt as well.  

“What’s wrong?” he frowns. “Are you feeling tired? Do you need me to carry you on my back the rest of the way?”   

No, you’re not tired. Well, you are , sort of, but that’s beside the point right now.   

You’ve just spotted two more characters that you recognize, and one of those characters is the goddamn protagonist himself — Midoriya Izuku .   

They must be on an outing or something, because you’re quite certain that Izuku doesn’t live in this area. If memory serves correct, the Shie Hassaikai residence is somewhere near Sir Nighteye’s office, and in the anime, Izuku had to take a train to get there.   

Once again, you have your luck to thank for this chance meeting.   

Without thinking twice, you bound towards Izuku, somehow managing not to trip, and once you close the distance, you proceed to stare at Izuku in a sort of breathless awe. His mother, Inko, tilts her head to the side and gives you a curious look.   

“Hello there,” she smiles, then her eyes widen slightly, realization setting in. “Oh. Did you come up here to talk to my son?”   

You nod eagerly, and it seems that Izuku really is every bit as timid as you recall, because he blushes and hides shyly behind his mother’s leg.   

“Hi,” you say, not really sure how else to initiate the conversation. You’re honestly fangirling a bit. Meeting Chisaki was one thing, but Izuku is the whole reason My Hero Academia even exists in the first place. It’s on an entirely different level.   

Izuku is still hiding behind Inko, but he manages to nod his head a few times. “H-Hello...”   

Oh my god. He’s so cute! I just want to wrap him in my arms and pinch his chubby cheeks.   

Naturally, you don’t do that, but it’s still nice to dream.   

Pops comes up from behind you. “Did you make a friend?” he asks. “It’s nice that you’ve found someone else your age.”   

“I’m [Name],” you smile, bowing politely, because even if you look like a toddler, you still know how to mind your manners.   

Inko blinks. “Oh, my. What a polite little girl. Is she your daughter?”   

“Not exactly, but... I’ve taken her in. So, I guess you could say she may as well be. I’m a bit too old to be her father, though,” he chuckles.   

“Well, she seems very sweet, so you must be doing something right.” Inko gently nudges her son forward, and he lets out a flustered little squeak in response. “Come on, Izuku. Don’t hide from the nice girl who came up to introduce herself to you.”   

“S-Sorry,” Izuku stammers. His cheeks are only getting redder by the second. “I’m... Izuku. I-It's nice to meet you...”   

It’s a miracle your heart doesn’t explode from cuteness overload.   

“Nice to meet you too, Izuku.” Your grin is impossible to contain, and even if this moment will inevitably come to an end, you’re determined to bask in it for as long as possible.   

Izuku does his best to refrain from hiding behind his mother, and it seems his confidence is gradually building. He’s eventually able to step closer to you, and he takes a deep breath, choosing his next words carefully.   

“Do you like... heroes?”   

Ah.   

You should’ve known that would be the first thing he asks. Already, at such a young age, he’s found his greatest passion in life. It makes you happy for him, and yet, also incredibly sad.   

Because you know full well the hardship that awaits him.   

Still, you choose to focus on the good rather than the bad. Yes, it’s true that Izuku’s journey won’t be an easy one, not by any means, but no matter what stands in his path, he will succeed. And if you have your way, then in this lifetime, the obstacles he faces might not be quite as daunting.   

But that’s a discussion for another day.   

“I do like heroes,” you nod, and unsurprisingly, Izuku’s wobbly lips split into a grin for the first time.   

“Really?” he gushes. “Who’s your favorite hero? Mine’s All Might!”   

“Yeah, All Might is super cool. He’s my favorite too!”   

Everything you’re saying is the truth. Having seen what All Might went through, and just how much he sacrificed time and time again, you can confidently say that he’s an amazing hero. Both him and Izuku are the living embodiment of what heroes should be.   

It’s the truth, not simple lip service, but it puts you in Izuku’s favor nonetheless.   

“All Might is so, so amazing!” he exclaims, and by this point, he’s jumping in place, incapable of suppressing his excitement.   

You can feel your heart pounding without pause. It really is incredible to see all these characters in the flesh. To know what drives them, what inspires them, and to watch it all unfold before your very eyes.   

In your previous life, you died without ever accomplishing anything. You died as a lonely, obscure presence. You were nothing more than a blemish on the great canvas of the world, and you have no doubt that almost immediately, you were forgotten. You wasted your life away instead of forging meaningful relationships, instead of connecting to those around you.   

Things won’t be the same in this life.   

Izuku doesn’t know it yet, but this meeting will live on in your heart forevermore. You’re not sure when you’ll meet him again. It could be days, weeks, months... or even years.   

But it’s fine. However long it takes, you’ll come back to him, and just like he has a story, you will create one of your own.   

“I can’t wait to get my Quirk,” Izuku finally says, flushed in the face and breathless from having rambled without stopping for air.   

Even though you're smiling, your heart feels heavy.   

“It’ll happen,” you say. “I promise it will.”   

That’s the most you can offer him right now. He nods his head enthusiastically, curly green locks bobbing in place. He can’t possibly fathom what fate has in store for him, and just how much his resilience will be tested time and time again.   

Still, you didn’t lie. You know it’ll take a while, but your promise will undoubtedly come true.   

“Okay, Izuku. We have to get going now. Say goodbye to your new friend,” Inko hums.   

Izuku’s head droops, and you can tell that he’s disappointed. “Aw. But I wanted to talk about heroes and Quirks some more...”   

“Another time, sweetie. Perhaps we can stay in touch with [Name].”   

Inko smiles hopefully, but in that moment, Pops takes several steps back.   

Ah. Right. You’d almost forgotten. He’s the leader of a yakuza group. As much of a decent, morally-sound person he is, only a select few are allowed to be part of his social circle.   

Pops glances down at you, eyes searching yours for forgiveness. “Sorry. We’re actually in a hurry as well. Maybe we’ll cross paths again. Come along, [Name]. We should keep going.”   

His hand latches onto yours, and he bows his head politely before tugging you along. You suppose there’s no way around this. The family you’ve been adopted into is rather unconventional. But one way or another, you and Izuku will meet again.   

So, instead of feeling discouraged, you bid him goodbye with a bright smile.   

“Bye, Izuku! Don’t forget about me!”   

It’s highly likely that he will. He’s still just a little kid, after all, and memories at that age tend to be rather fleeting.   

But with the way Izuku grins as he waves back at you, it makes you feel like you’ve already left your mark.   

You’ve been so caught up in your most urgent goal—trying to prevent Chisaki from becoming a villain—that you haven’t really stopped to consider what kind of future you’ll have.   

Being reincarnated into a fictional world has, to some extent, imbued you with a sense of confidence. You feel special, not only because you’ve been given a second chance at life, but because you possess a certain degree of omniscience. You know when specific events will happen, you know how they’ll happen, and you even know some people better than they know themselves.   

All this time, you haven’t even stopped to consider that in this world, you might end up being dealt a really, really shitty hand.   

And after meeting Izuku, the realization finally sets in.   

What if you’re Quirkless? What if, despite possessing knowledge in spades, you’re helpless to do anything to put it into action? Your case won’t be like Izuku’s. All Might won’t choose you as his successor, and there’s no one else in this world—apart from the greatest source of evil, All for One—that can give someone a Quirk.   

You’ve been so happy for the past while, but once fear roots itself inside of you, it becomes impossible to ignore.   

If I’m Quirkless... I can’t get into U.A. If I can’t get into U.A, then I can’t make a difference. I’m lucky enough to have been reincarnated. To have the opportunity to help prevent tragedies and save countless people. But if I’m Quirkless...  

If it turns out that you’re Quirkless, then more likely than not, you will die with regrets again.   

For a while, your anxieties weigh you down. Your formerly cheerful self becomes a husk, and although you try to smile to keep Pops from worrying, you’re afraid. More so than you can put into words.   

This must have been what Izuku felt like all those years. This overwhelming sense of powerlessness, as if the world is telling you that you’ll never amount to anything. It's gotten to the point that it’s practically crippling, and even though you know you should be thankful just to be alive , you can’t help but dread what the future has in store for you.  

But as fate would have it, you will not suffer the way Izuku must, and sometime after your third birthday, your Quirk manifests.   

It's an incredible feeling. One moment, nothing is out of the ordinary, and in the next, you open up your palm to find small, star-like fragments twirling around. An audible gasp leaves your lips. It’s hard to ascertain what exactly your Quirk is, but it looks like you’re holding a piece of the galaxy right in your hand. It’s something magical; miraculous —just like your existence in this world.   

You’re overjoyed. Even if you don’t yet know how your powers work, you now have the means to accomplish what you set out to do.   

But not everyone shares in your excitement.   

That day, when Chisaki sees you use your Quirk for the first time, he proceeds to stare at you with a cold, inscrutable gaze.   

“Oh,” is all he says. “You got your Quirk.”   

He doesn’t sound impressed. In fact, it’s very much the opposite, and you can tell by his expression alone that he’s hardly pleased with this turn of events.   

Still, you do your best to appeal to him.  

“I finally got my powers,” you smile. “It’s a good thing. Now I have a Quirk, just like you, Kai!”   

Chisaki is only ten years old—he's hardly the ruthless, intimidating man you’re used to seeing in the series. But despite his young age, despite his soft, child-like features, the harshness of his glare still manages to unsettle you.   

“Quirks are a mutation,” he says, pressing his lips into a thin line. “I read about that a long time ago. Humans didn’t used to have powers like these. That means that somewhere along the line, something went wrong . Usually, mutations in the body mean that a person has become sick. All of the people in this world, with all their different Quirks... doesn’t that mean they’re all sick?”   

Ah. There it is. The beginning of an ideology that will slowly but surely lead him down a path of destruction. His desire to not only reinstate the yakuza, but to cleanse the world of its ‘sickness’, will drive him to use Eri’s body for horrible, selfish means.   

You need to change his line of thinking. You need to help him realize that there is beauty in all these different powers, and they should be embraced, not rejected.   

“Kai, you have a Quirk too,” you point out. “And I know for a fact you’re not sick. Having a Quirk doesn’t mean something’s wrong with you. Maybe there’s a reason people changed like this. Maybe it was always meant to be this way.”   

“I wish I didn’t have one,” he replies. He pauses for a moment, fists repeatedly clenching and unclenching, and after a few moments, he lets out a heavy sigh. “And... I wish you didn’t have one either. You were better before. Now, you’re sick just like everyone else.”   

You don’t know what to say. He’s a smart guy, but he has a tendency to fixate on all the wrong things. Even from such a young age, he is already showing signs of obsession. He believes that the world is broken, and that it’s somehow his responsibility to fix it.   

For the time being, the discussion is over. You clearly can’t change his mind right now, but you resolve to keep trying, no matter how long it takes.   

Right as you’re about to walk away to test out your Quirk some more in private, Chisaki grabs you by the arm and holds you in place.   

Something’s not right. The look in his eyes... it was bad enough before, but now, it makes a shiver rip down your spine.   

Chisaki’s fingers grip you tightly. “Pops said that it’s my responsibility to protect you. You’ve got a Quirk now, which is unfortunate, but maybe... maybe there’s a way to keep your disease from spreading. Maybe I can find a way to fix you somehow.”  

Fear clouds your gaze, because in that moment, you know exactly what he means.   

Chapter Text

Despite the concerning interaction you had not long ago, you try not to let Chisaki discourage you. It would have been unrealistic for his entire personality to have changed overnight. You need more time to help him see reason, and besides, it’s not like he’s already a villain. He just needs a bit of a change in perspective, that’s all.   

Now that you’ve officially obtained your Quirk, you’ve been doing your best to get used to using it, and so far, you’d like to say it’s going well.  

You can only create those star fragments within the palms of your hands. It’s hard to describe exactly what they feel like, but it’s almost as if they flow between your fingers, like some sort of energy. You’ve mostly been practicing with moving them around and getting the hang of changing their shape, but just yesterday, you pulled off a rather impressive feat.   

If you direct the fragments in a particular direction, they can pick up small objects and interact with them. It’s like telekinesis, to some extent, although you’re very young and not that good at using it yet. But you have more than enough time to practice, and with a power like this, you feel confident about taking the necessary steps towards becoming a hero.   

Even if your Quirk isn’t outlandishly strong by default, you will make it strong. You will turn it into something of your own and use it to protect the people you care about.   

Plus, it’s also quite pretty to look at. You doubt you’ll ever get tired of staring at the shimmering star fragments, little mouth hanging open in awe.   

Testing out your Quirk takes up a lot of your time, and since you’ve very much still a little kid, you end up depleting quite a bit of energy along the way. You’re happy, though. You feel like your prospects so far are good, and you’ve got the potential to make a real difference at some point.   

Everything is going well— too well, as a matter of fact.   

Perhaps that’s why the world feels compelled to remind you that life isn’t always sunshine and rainbows.   

It happens while you’re playing just outside the Shie Hassaikai complex. You haven’t strayed far from home, and Pops has tasked Chisaki with the responsibility of looking after you, so you have no reason to be on high alert. Instead, you scribble on the pavement with the colored pieces of chalk Pops gave you. Even though you’re a teenager, you have to admit that it’s a fun way to pass the time.   

Suddenly, some asshole decides to shove you to the ground. Hard .   

You’re not sure what the hell is going on, so the most you’re able to do is look up at him in disbelief. The person who pushed you is a man, a young adult, by the looks of things. He’s grinning crudely, and it seems like he takes great pleasure in bullying children.   

“What’s a snotty-nosed brat doing around here?” he sneers. “I guess the old man has finally lost his marbles. What, he’ll kick me out of the group, but he’s happy to look after a fucking toddler? Give me a break.”   

You’re starting to piece things together. It sounds like this man used to be a member of the Shie Hassaikai, and at some point, Pops must have kicked him out. Given how scummy his personality is, it honestly doesn’t surprise you.   

You’re not an actual child, so instead of crying, as he probably expected you to, you merely furrow your brows at him.   

“Bullying a kid,” you mutter, shaking your head disappointedly. “That’s so lame.”   

It turns out that was the wrong thing to say, and he really doesn’t seem to care for your precocious demeanor.   

This time, he grabs fistfuls of your hair and drags you closer to him. “Shut your fucking mouth,” he hisses. “I could give you one hell of a beating if I wanted to. Is that how you want to play this? Hm?”   

You wail out, because it’s starting to hurt a lot . Your mind may be advanced, but your body is still that of a child, and you’re a lot more fragile than you would like to be.   

The man cackles in delight, then raises his hand, as if he’s about to smack you, but before he can, someone grabs his arm and pulls him back.   

“Stop it,” Chisaki glares. His eyes are cold, almost devoid of any emotion. “Let her go. If you don’t, you’ll seriously regret it.”  

“Ha! Another fucking kid? Man, this place is full of you all of a sudden. The Shie Hassaikai has really gone to shit.”   

Despite Chisaki’s warnings, the man has no intention of letting you go. His grip on you remains tight, painfully so, and he shoves Chisaki back with his elbow.   

That’s a big mistake.   

“Fine,” Chisaki says coldly. “You asked for this.”   

Less than five seconds later, the man is screaming at the top of his lungs. Chisaki uses his Quirk on him, and several of his fingers have now been disassembled into bits. Blood splatters onto the concrete, and you take several steps back, horrified by what you’ve just seen.   

The man gasps for breath, clutching at his mutilated fingers. Tears are streaming down his cheeks, and all the while, Chisaki just stands next to him with a passive, unfazed expression.   

He’s barely ten years old, but violence doesn’t scare him in the slightest.   

“I did warn you,” Chisaki sighs. He walks over to you, then pats your head a few times. The gesture is far from gentle, but you suppose it’s his way of making sure you’re alright. “She’s just a little kid,” he says, glaring at the man—who is still keeled over and wailing from the pain. “You’re such a degenerate to attack her like that.”  

You’re glad that he protected you. Having known each other for a while now, Chisaki has come to care for you, even if he doesn’t openly admit to it. And it’s true that the man was about to hurt you just then. He deserved to be punished to some extent.   

Still. You can’t help but feel like this is too far, and it’s setting a terrible precedent for the future.   

Taking a deep breath, you pull on Chisaki’s shirt. “Kai,” you mumble softly. “Thank you for helping, but... he’s hurt really bad. Can you please fix him? I’m sure he knows not to do this again. You can fix him, right? I don’t want you to get in trouble. It isn’t good to hurt other people.”   

“But he hurt you first,” Chisaki blinks. “He deserved it.”   

“I’m okay now. Can you just fix him? For me? Please ?”   

He hesitates for a while longer, and you can’t stop glancing towards the injured man, who is losing blood at an alarming rate. Chisaki is only a child. You don’t want him to carry such a heavy burden already. You refuse to let him turn down a dark path this early in his life—or at any point, really.   

Apart from the man’s screams, the street is silent, but eventually, Chisaki lets out another sigh.  

“Fine,” he frowns. “But I really do think he deserved it. Bad people shouldn’t get away with doing this stuff. Still... since you want me to fix him, I will.”   

Relief floods your chest, and you watch as Chisaki walks over towards the man and restores his fingers back to the way they used to be.   

The man stops screaming. His mouth is left hanging ajar, and he just stares down at his hand, as if he can’t believe what just happened.   

Then, he jerks away in a fright.   

“G-Get away from me!” he cries out. “You... you fucking monster!”   

He runs off after that, with his tail quite literally in between his legs. His fingers have been fixed, but there’s fresh blood next to the chalk drawings you made earlier. You can hardly bear to look at it.   

That was a close call. Things almost got really, really bad, but you’re proud of Chisaki for listening to you.  

“Thank you, Kai.” You’ve already thanked him, but you do it again. This time, you hug him and press your tiny face against his chest. “I... I don’t want you to hurt people because of me, or for any other reason. Please promise you won’t do it anymore. If this ever happens again, we can just run away and get help instead. Okay?”   

Chisaki makes no attempts to push you back. He doesn’t say anything, but eventually, you feel his arms wrap around you.   

Everything is alright. He listened to you. He listened, and you’re sure that he’ll continue to listen. He won’t ever take things too far or stray from the right path.   

There’s no reason to be afraid.   

Several months have passed since that incident, and Chisaki appears to have grown more protective of you ever since, because he insists on escorting you pretty much everywhere .   

“Where are you going?” Chisaki asks one day.   

You blink. “Um... the bathroom?”   

“Okay. Be careful,” he says, then proceeds to wait in the hallway until you’re done.   

Does he think you’ll get sucked into the toilet or something? It’s kind of ridiculous, but you suppose it’s nice to know how much he cares.   

Anyways, long story short, that moment has clearly had a lasting impact on him, and since Pops has told him time and time again that he needs to look out for you, that’s exactly what he does. He’s eleven years old now, hardly old enough to be someone’s bodyguard, but since he’s always been especially mature for his age, Pops doesn’t have any qualms about leaving you in his hands.   

Any time you want to take a trip into the city, Chisaki is the one who goes with you. In fact, you’ve just spent a fun day together, getting pancakes at a nice family diner. Chisaki made sure to wipe all the syrup off your face, but not before remarking upon what a sloppy eater you were.   

You’re heading home now, and Chisaki holds your hand firmly in his. For all his aversion to germs and touch, he doesn’t seem to mind touching you or Pops. You assume it’s because he considers the two of you to be special to him, a thought that makes your chest swell with pride.   

Chisaki told you not to get distracted or leave his side, but when your eyes happen to land on a familiar face, you can’t help but break free.  

“[Name]!” he cries out. “Get back here!”   

He chases after you, of course, but you’ve already made contact with the person that caught your interest. A little boy with ash blonde hair and striking crimson eyes, who is grumbling to himself as he tries to get a toy capsule from a vending machine.  

“Not this one either,” he mutters irritably. “ Ugh ! I keep getting everyone but All Might! And now I’m out of money...”   

This boy is Bakugou Katsuki, the protagonist’s main rival, and once again—you are fangirling.   

“I told you not to run off,” Chisaki scowls, immediately grabbing you and trying to pull you away. You put up a fight, though, stubbornly rooting your feet into the ground, and it’s only when you speak up that Katsuki takes note of you.  

“Kai,” you say, looking up at him hopefully. “Can we lend this guy some money? He’s trying to get a toy, but he keeps striking out.”   

You expected as much, but Chisaki refuses.   

“Why should I give out money to a total stranger?” he snaps. “Pops gave me this money. Everything we have left over from the diner, I plan on giving back to him. I’m not just going to waste it.”   

“But it’s not a waste,” you insist. “He really wants the toy, and I want to help!”  

“No. I’m not handing out money. What are we, some kind of charity?”   

Ah. So, it’s finally come to this. Fine, then. You still have one last trick up your sleeve.   

Special move: begging and whining until you get what you want.   

“Please, please, please ! I want to do this, I want to do this, I want to do this—”   

This carries on for quite some time, and you can see how Chisaki is becoming progressively more horrified, especially with all the attention your tantrum is drawing. Katsuki just stands there in disbelief, no doubt wondering what the hell is wrong with you.   

“Alright, fine !”   

Even Chisaki, for all his strength and intelligence, can't seem to handle you when you’re annoying him at full force. He angrily shoves several coins into your hands, and you giggle in delight before inserting a few into the vending machine.   

It turns out that your luck is a lot better than Katsuki’s, and you end up getting the All Might figurine on your very first try.   

Katsuki watches with wide eyes, obviously jealous. If you really wanted to, you could probably tease him a bit, but you choose to act your age this time.   

“Here,” you say, grinning widely and handing him the figurine. “I like All Might too, but it seems like you really wanted this, so you can have it!”   

Katsuki is silent for a few moments, but he soon turns awfully red and reels back.   

“I-I don’t need it!” he insists. “I can get it by myself! I don’t need anyone feeling sorry for me.”   

“But you ran out of money, which means you can’t get it anymore. It’s not because I feel sorry for you. Just consider it a gift!”   

You know all too well just how stubborn Katsuki can be, and how he prefers not to accept help from anyone else. Still, he’s only a little kid right now, and personality-wise, he’s nowhere near as angry as his future self.   

He’s also itching to take the figurine for himself. That much is painfully obvious.   

“I want you to have it,” you say again, then go as far as to grab his hand and place it into his open palm.   

Katsuki blinks several times. He’s struggling to make sense of what just happened, but despite his tiny budding ego, there’s still no mistaking the smile that forms across his lips.   

He grips his new All Might figurine, eyes glossy as he gazes upon his biggest role model. His lips part slightly, and for a second, you’re wondering if he might thank you.   

Then again, this is Katsuki you’re talking about.   

“You didn’t need to give it to me,” he huffs. “I would’ve gotten it eventually. I would’ve come back another day, with more money.”   

You keep smiling. “Sure, but this way, you get to have it sooner. I hope you like it. All Might is really awesome, huh?”   

This time, Katsuki replies without sparing a breath.  

“All Might is the best ,” he grins. “I’m gonna be just like him when I grow up! No—I’ll be even better!”   

You let out a soft, happy giggle, but before you can say anything else, Chisaki starts tugging on your arm impatiently.   

“[Name],” he mutters. “We’ve wasted enough time. Let’s hurry up and leave.”   

“Oh, okay.” You suppose he’s gotten tired of waiting around for you. From his perspective, it must be quite mind-numbing to stand by while two four-year-olds converse. You glance back at Katsuki one last time, still smiling. “Well, I have to go now, but I hope you like your new toy! And I’m sure you’ll be able to do it. Become a hero even cooler than All Might, I mean.”   

Katsuki doesn’t know how to respond, and by that point, he’s already watching you walk away while holding onto Chisaki’s hand.   

As he glances down at his All Might figurine, he can’t help but frown a bit.   

I didn’t get to tell her my name, but I know hers. Maybe... I’ll see her again?   

For the second time that day, his face turns unspeakably red.   

Chapter Text

Perhaps dying was a blessing in disguise, because this new life of yours is infinitely better than the last one.  

Before you got reincarnated, you were never that close with your family. Granted, that was almost entirely your fault, and you’re not afraid to admit it. You lived as a recluse and shut pretty much everyone out, hence why you died with so many lingering regrets. If you could go back in time and apologize to your parents for being unappreciative and not making any effort, you would, but alas, it isn’t an option.  

Since you can’t make amends for a life that is no longer yours, the most you can do is make the most of the second chance that has been granted to you. In this new life, you also have a new family, and you're determined not to let them down.  

“[Name],” Pops says one day, approaching you with his usual gentle smile. “You’re a very clever girl, so how would you like to start having home lessons? I can arrange for a tutor to come by and start teaching you all sorts of things. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”  

Quite frankly, you have no need for a tutor. Everything you should know at this age, you already do know.  

But Pops looks awfully excited for you to start learning, and it’s probably for the best that people think you’re being taught things instead of having an abundance of knowledge at only four years old.  

“Okie-dokie,” you beam. “I’ll be the best student ever!”  

Pops lets out a slow-rolling wave of laughter, starting from deep within his stomach. Then, he takes you in his arms and gives you a firm hug, making sure to pinch your cheeks a few times. Sometimes you completely forget that he’s a yakuza boss, since he’s always doting on you whenever he has the chance. 

“I’m very glad you’re looking forward to it,” he chuckles, rocking you in his arms. “I know other kids go to school to learn things, but our family is a bit special, so you’ll have the lessons from home instead. But I promise I’ll find you the best teacher possible.”  

Pops is a man of his word, and shortly thereafter, you find yourself staring up at a kind-looking tutor who wears thick, rimmed glasses. He has a patient demeanor, and his expression is pleasant, to say the very least. You have no qualms whatsoever about learning from him.  

“Alright,” he hums. “For today, I was thinking it’d be nice if you learned how to write your name. What do you think? Does that sound fun?”  

...okay, scratch that. Perhaps you severely underestimated just how boring this would be.  

Still, you feign a smile nevertheless, then pick up your pencil and pretend to be fully immersed as he starts drawing different letters and vocalizing what each of them sounds like. For a teenager to have to sit through a lesson designed for a four-year-old... it’s admittedly quite rough.  

“You don’t need to bother with all that,” someone suddenly cuts in. The voice comes from the doorway, and you turn your little head to find Chisaki standing there with his arms crossed. He has a mildly exasperated look on his face, as always.  

The tutor adjusts his glasses and frowns. “I beg your pardon?”  

“[Name] already knows all the letters. I’ve seen her read all sorts of complicated books before,” Chisaki says. “She definitely knows how to write her name too.”  

“Well, now,” the tutor laughs. “I was told ahead of time that she was quite smart, but we still need to go over the basics. It’s important to lay down a strong foundation. Kids can make all sorts of mistakes at this age, especially since their attention spans are so short.”  

Chisaki rolls his eyes. “Just watch.”  

He proceeds to grab a book off one of the shelves—one that is most certainly not designed for your supposed reading level—then, he opens it up to a random page and crouches down next to you.  

“Read this, [Name].” He points at the page and gives you a terse, expectant look, as if he’s silently asking you to make him proud or something. Meanwhile, the teacher leans closer to see for himself.   

Suddenly, the pressure is on.  

What should you do? You’ve already slipped up a few times and revealed to Chisaki that you’re way smarter than any other kid your age. Still, you always tried to tone it down a bit, lest the people around you get too suspicious. Plus, Pops was really excited for you to start taking lessons. It feels like he might be a bit disappointed if he finds out that you don’t actually need them.  

Yeah. The smart play is definitely to act dumb, so that you can still maintain the illusion of being a normal little kid.  

Unfortunately, even though you’re a teenager trapped in a kid’s body, you aren’t actually that smart. Or perhaps you’ve just developed a taste for bragging.  

Which is why you recite a full paragraph of some old philosophical text Pops keeps in his study, and just like that, the tutor is left gaping in disbelief.  

Chisaki looks very pleased, though, so you suppose that’s a win. He even playfully ruffles your hair, as if to say attagirl.   

“I-Incredible,” the tutor mumbles, still trying to wrap his head around everything. “I had no idea... that you were this advanced. I daresay you’re a true prodigy. Never before have I had the chance to encounter such a gifted child...”  

It goes without saying, but having all this extra lived experience on your side makes all the difference. The funny part is that you always used to be a very average student grade-wise, but now people are convinced that you’re the next coming of Einstein.  

Oh, how the tables have turned.  

Chisaki crosses his arms. “Told you. She might look like an idiot, but she’s actually not. So, I really don’t think these lessons are necessary. She clearly learns a lot faster than other kids her age.”  

You aren't too thrilled that he claims you look like an idiot, but arguing with Chisaki is almost always a fruitless endeavor, so you just keep your mouth shut and let him do his thing.  

“Well, if that’s really the case, then I can tackle more advanced material with her instead,” the tutor insists. “I’d still like to assess just how gifted she is, but once I have a better idea of what grade level she should be at, I can come up with some questions for her to—”  

“I don’t think you understand,” Chisaki mutters, and for some reason, his expression has visibly soured. Which is saying something, since he doesn’t have particularly friendly features to begin with. “[Name] will be just fine without you. Anything she needs to learn, I can just teach her instead. I know her better than you do, and she’ll be more comfortable around me anyways.”  

The tutor looks rather troubled. “But... I was hired to give her private lessons. I’m sorry, young boy, but I don’t think this is your decision to make. Your father is my employer, so he’s the one I answer to.”  

“Yes. I know. I’m just trying to save Pops some money, since it’s clear that you’re not going to be of any use.” 

Holy crap. You hope the tutor packed some aloe vera, because even you can feel how much he just got burned.  

After casually dropping such a heavy-handed insult, Chisaki turns towards you, pats your head twice, then leans close enough to whisper in your ear—although he doesn’t actually whisper, so that the tutor hears him loud and clear.  

“I’d wish you a good lesson, but I think we both know that isn’t going to happen with this guy,” he says, barely able to keep the smirk out of his voice. 

Yeah. No doubt about it. Chisaki Kai is absolutely shameless .  

He walks out of the room moments later, and the poor tutor has clearly been stunned to silence. Even though you didn’t play any part in this, you can’t help but shrink in on yourself out of sheer secondhand embarrassment.  

The tutor takes a while to process what just happened, and eventually manages to clear the lump in his throat.  

“A-Alright,” he says weakly. “Let’s try this again, shall we?”  

The rest of the lesson is about as awkward as you’d expected.  

As it turns out, that was the first and last lesson you ever had with that tutor. He doesn’t return to the Shie Hassaikai residence, and no—it isn’t because Chisaki scared him off. Well, not in the literal sense, at least.  

“I didn’t realize you were such a fast learner,” Pops marvels. “The tutor I hired was telling me all about how you can read and write far beyond your grade level. That’s incredible, [Name]. You’re even smarter than I thought.”  

You feel a bit bashful, but as always, a proud smile rises to your lips. Quite frankly, you doubt you’ll ever get tired of being showered with compliments. It’s certainly something you never used to hear in your previous life.  

“It's just fun learning new stuff,” you brush off, trying to play it cool. Your body is tiny, but your ego is starting to get dangerously big. Perhaps you could even give Katsuki a run for his money.  

Pops chuckles. “Well, I’m glad you do. I can already tell you’re going to accomplish great things in the future.”  

I really hope so.  

You don’t say that part out loud. Instead, you make yet another silent promise to yourself—a promise to cherish every waking moment and devote this new life of yours towards something meaningful.  

“So, when am I seeing the tutor again?” you ask. It’s true that you don’t need the help, especially since nobody really knows just how advanced you are. They think you’re only a couple years ahead, when in fact, you’re about as smart as a senior high school student.  

Still, it’s important to play along. You’re okay with being seen as gifted, or perhaps even somewhat of a prodigy, but you know it’s best not to stand out too much. Having a tutor will help you maintain some semblance of normalcy.  

You figured that Pops would feel the same way, but his response catches you off-guard.  

“Oh, I’ll have to find someone else,” he sighs. “Chisaki was telling me that he didn’t seem awfully prepared for the lesson. It’ll take a bit of trial and error until we find someone who can do a good job of teaching you.”  

“Kai said that?”  

Your brows pull into a frown. Granted, he was talking a lot of shit, but you didn’t expect him to go complaining to Pops about it. Was the tutor really that bad? He seemed a bit flustered after Chisaki’s rude remarks, but he did his best to teach you. Of course, you didn’t actually learn anything new, but that’s beside the point. The poor guy thought he was dealing with a four-year-old, not a sixteen-year-old trapped inside a four-year-old's body.  

“I thought he was okay,” you reply with a shrug. “He was nice. And it seemed like he was trying his best.”  

Pops smiles, and you can tell that he’s more amused than anything else. He adores you, no question about it, but he can hardly trust a four-year-old's testimony when it comes to picking suitable teaching candidates.  

“I’m proud of you for making an effort during the lesson, but I promise we’ll find someone better. Alright?”  

Well, whatever. It’s not like you had a particularly strong attachment to the tutor you only just met, so you don’t think much of it at first.  

However, you soon begin to notice a trend.  

Chisaki doesn’t approve of any of the tutors Pops hires for you. He turns up his nose at just about every single one of them, and it’s either that he convinces Pops they aren’t doing a good job of teaching you, or he snubs them outright and pressures them into wanting to leave. 

He isn’t even twelve years old yet, but he’s somehow managed to deter every single grown-ass tutor that steps inside the building.  

One day, you decide to confront him about it.  

“I’ve got a bone to pick with you,” you say, crossing your arms in an attempt to look intimidating. Naturally, it doesn’t work. Your features are far too cherubic to come across that way, and at the risk of sounding vain, you’re a pretty adorable-looking kid.  

Chisaki focuses on his calligraphy, not bothering to even glance back over his shoulder. “Yeah? And what’s that?”  

“My tutors,” you huff exasperatedly. “You keep scaring all of them away!”  

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”  

“Oh, you know exactly what I’m talking about!”  

He finishes with the last brush stroke, then sets the paper aside to dry, mindful of not spilling any ink on the floor. Finally, he turns towards you with a piercing golden gaze.  

“None of them are good enough for you,” he says matter-of-factly. “You’re smart. You don’t always act like it, but it’s the truth. I think Pops realizes it too. He must have realized that you’re better off just having your lessons with me. I’ve always taught myself everything I need to know, so I don’t see why this would be any different. I stopped having tutors a long time ago when Pops saw that I was doing a lot better on my own.” 

Why is he so hellbent on teaching you himself? He’s older than you, sure, but he’s still just a kid. And even though he’s remarkably intelligent—between the two of you, he’s the real prodigy—all of those tutors are hired professionals, and full-fledged adults. They’ve surely got a better handle for this sort of thing.  

Honestly, having a tutor doesn’t really matter that much, in the grand scheme of things, but unless you’re mistaken, it almost feels like... he’s hogging you? Or something along those lines?  

Perhaps you’re reading into it too much.  

“I wouldn’t mind having my lessons with you, if you really think Pops would be okay with it,” you admit. “But I just thought that it was better to have real teachers deal with this kind of stuff. Plus, I don’t want to bother you while you’re trying to learn.”  

Chisaki perks up at your words. “You wouldn’t be bothering me. I’m the one offering. Besides, this way, we don’t have to keep bringing strangers into our home, we save money, and I can make sure that you learn in a way that you’re comfortable with. Everybody wins.”  

Hm. Well, alright. Truthfully, it doesn’t sound like a bad deal at all. Having joint lessons with your older brother. It could actually turn out to be quite fun. He’ll probably end up being a lot stricter than any of the tutors you’ve had thus far, even though he’s just a kid, but hey, as long as he’s happy.  

“Okay,” you nod. “Convince Pops to let us learn together instead of bringing in any new tutors. But you’ll be nice, right? You won’t yell at me or anything like that?”  

“If you want me to be nice, then all you have to do is not make any mistakes,” he muses, cracking a grin. 

“Hey!”  

“I’m just kidding. Well, not really.”  

Dammit. You’re already starting to regret this.  

You make a big show of blowing raspberries at him, then slide the door shut in an overly dramatic fashion as you exit the room.  

All the while, you remain blissfully ignorant when it comes to Chisaki’s true thoughts.  

You are five years old now.  

To be more precise, you have literally just turned five years old. It’s the day of your fifth birthday, and you’re in the middle of a party. As the adopted child of a yakuza boss, it’s safe to say that no expense has been spared, so you’re pretty much having the time of your life.  

There’s high-end sushi as far as the eye can see, the building has been completely decorated to accommodate your outlandish requests, and there’s a huge pile of unopened presents that you can’t wait to get to after the party.  

Yeah. Life is definitely good.  

The only part that’s missing is having friends here to celebrate with you. Even though it’s been quite a while since you first met, you can’t help but wish that Izuku could be here, or even Katsuki. You’re determined to reunite with them at some point in the future, but U.A is still a long way off, and it’s impossible not to feel a bit impatient.  

But for what you lack in friends your age, you have family.  

With Pops and Chisaki around, you never have to worry about getting lonely. There are plenty of other people from the Shie Hassaikai that you’ve also grown quite close to, having seen them around so often. For yakuza, members of an organized crime group, you almost can’t believe how pleasant a lot of these guys are. In fact, some of them are more than happy to dance along to the music with you, although they look a bit goofy while doing it.  

“Kai, your turn!” you cry out, twirling in the party dress Pops had specially made for the occasion. “Come dance with me!”  

“Go on,” one of the members manages to mutter in between labored breaths. “Please, Chisaki... we can’t do it anymore. She’s got way too much energy...”  

“I don’t dance,” Chisaki refuses. 

Wow, we’re all shocked.   

“Pretty please?” you ask again, batting your lashes for effect.  

Chisaki leans back in his chair and scowls. “I don’t dance.”  

“Ugh. Talk about a party pooper,” you mutter disappointedly. “I bet you’re just embarrassed that everyone will make fun of you because I’m a way better dancer than you are.”  

He’s smart enough to know when you’re provoking him, and he probably realizes you’re just trying to goad him into doing what you want. So, maybe it’s because it’s your birthday, or maybe he just doesn’t have the energy to bother putting up a fight.  

Whatever the case, he stands up and sighs dramatically, then makes his way towards you.  

“Fine. But you only get one dance, then I’m sitting back down.”  

That’s already more than enough, and you giggle before grabbing his hands and pulling him along to the beat of the music. He’s about as unenthusiastic as you expected, but just the fact that he even agreed to do it in the first place speaks volumes. He uses a hand to twirl you around every so often, and you throw your head back and laugh, the skirt of your dress fluttering behind you.  

In this moment, you are so, so happy.  

You don’t realize it because you’re too caught up in all the fun you’re having, but the whole time you dance, Chisaki can hardly seem to suppress his smile. Not that he’d ever admit to it, though.  

Eventually, you have your fill of dancing, so you plop down at the table and watch as Pops cuts you a generously sized piece of cake.  

“The two of you looked so nice, dancing together like that,” Pops smiles. “I made sure to take lots of pictures.”  

Chisaki’s cheeks darken several shades. “Come on, Pops. That’s so embarrassing.”  

“What’s embarrassing about family getting along? I’m starting to become an old man, you know. Moments like these are what I live for.” 

Pops grins, and Chisaki shrinks back into his seat, feeling slightly flustered for a change. You’re already going to town on your cake, and you should probably be pacing yourself a bit more, but it’s way too damn good to stop. 

“Dish cake ish wha I lif for,” you say, mouth stuffed like a chipmunk.  

“[Name], don’t talk with your mouth full,” Chisaki scolds.  

“Shorry. Ish jush sho goob.”  

“I see you’re not listening.”  

Pops and some of the Shie Hassaikai members start laughing, and you forcefully swallow the big lump of cake that was stuck in your throat. You can sort of feel that there’s bits of frosting smeared across your face, but you know you’ll just get dirty again in a few moments, so you decide to clean it all off later. 

“Ugh,” Chisaki suddenly grimaces. “You’ve already made such a mess.”  

Never mind, then. It looks like Chisaki’s already cleaning it off for you.  

He wipes a napkin across your sticky cheeks, and you get the sudden urge to grab a piece of cake with your bare hands and smush it into his face. You don’t exactly have a death wish though, so ultimately, you decide against it. Instead, you just stare at him, noting the way his brows are furrowed as he focuses on cleaning you up.  

Chisaki Kai. He used to be nothing more than a fictional character to you. Admittedly, a character you were quite fond of, in all his complexity, but he was still just that—a character.  

Now, he is your older brother. Your family. Someone precious and irreplaceable.  

Before you even realize what’s happening, the words have already left your lips.  

“Kai, I love you.”  

Chisaki freezes right on the spot. He’s no longer blotting your face with the napkin. All he can do is blink repeatedly, and you swear you hear a quiet gasp catching in his throat.  

“W-Why are you being so weird?” he eventually snaps. He’s stuttering, visibly caught off-guard. His face is getting redder by the second, and as much as he’d like to try hiding his embarrassment, he’s still just a kid.  

You smile gently. It isn’t the smile of a child, but rather, that of someone whose lived experience outweighs his own. There are moments where he must get the sense that you are mature beyond your years, and this is probably one of them.  

“I love you,” you say again. “Pops too. I love both of you so much. I’m really grateful to have such an awesome family. I guess I just felt like saying that out loud.” 

He’s too dumbstruck to string together another response, and from across the table, you catch Pops looking awfully teary-eyed. It wasn’t your intention to get all emotional like this, but you can’t help what you’re feeling. After living with them for several years, it seems right for them to know just how much you appreciate everything they’ve done for you.  

“And we love you too,” Pops says, reaching a hand across the table to squeeze yours. He glances towards Chisaki. “Right, Chisaki? Don’t you love your little sister?”  

The boy in question grits his teeth from mortification, and it’s actually quite funny, because he’s close to being as red as a tomato right now.  

You giggle and dig into another piece of cake. It’s fine if he doesn’t say it back. You know that he cares in his own way. He always looks after you and makes sure to keep you safe. He’s the best big brother you could possibly ask for, and at the rate things are going, you feel confident about keeping him from becoming a villain.  

Chisaki doesn’t say anything else. He sits at the table and watches you repeatedly shovel forkfuls of cake into your mouth. He secretly wonders if your stomach is a bottomless pit, since there’s no way a little kid has enough room for all the food you’ve been eating. He hopes he won’t have to watch you barf all over the place like you used to do at the orphanage.  

But as much as Chisaki likes to poke fun at you and point out all of your mistakes, he does love you. The words are difficult for him to put together. He can’t vocalize them as easily as you do. Perhaps one day he’ll be able to, but not right now.  

Still. He knows that he loves you, and that’s already good enough. Like Pops said, you are his little sister. Even if you aren’t in fact related, some bonds are thicker than blood. After all, his biological family abandoned him and left him to rot, and the same can be said for your own. It doesn’t matter if the same blood doesn’t course through your veins. The three of you are a real family, and nothing will ever change that. 

It’s precisely because he loves you so much that he wants what’s best for you. He can teach you everything you need to know. There’s no point in relying on a stranger. An outsider . That’s why he had to get rid of all the tutors. He knows you better than any of them ever will. They simply weren’t needed. 

The only people you’ll ever need are him and Pops.  

Chisaki doesn’t realize it, but the longer he stares at you, the harder it is not to smile. You can certainly act a bit ridiculous at times, but it somehow makes you all the more endearing. He never could have imagined that the annoying toddler he met at a dirty orphanage would take up so much space in his heart.  

His beloved little sister. His family .  

You, him, and Pops. So long as the three of you are always together, each day will be brighter than the last.  

Chapter Text

“Just a little more... almost got it...”   

You grit your teeth, mustering up all of the strength in your body, alongside your two braincells. It’s easier said than done, and with the face you’re making, someone might make the mistake of assuming you’re constipated.   

You are, in fact, not constipated. Rather, you are once again training your Quirk in an attempt to get used to it. There’s probably a lot more to your Quirk that you have yet to discover, but for the time being, you’re trying to improve the telekinetic aspect that comes with it. You’re required to concentrate at great length just to successfully direct the star fragments in the direction you want them to go. Then, if you want to be able to actually pick up an object, you need to invest a whole lot of extra effort.   

Granted, you are only five years old, so you try not to beat yourself up too much for struggling, but having seen how much of a prodigy Chisaki is when it comes to using his Quirk... you can’t help but worry that you might not be anywhere near as talented.   

But what’s the point in giving up so early on? You’re still just a kid. It took Izuku an extra decade to get his Quirk like everyone else, and he didn’t let that stop him. Sure, he’s the protagonist of the story, and that comes with its fair share of plot armor, but you still consider him an inspiration of sorts.   

After all, in this world, he is no longer simply a character. He’s a real person. Just like you.   

If Izuku can become a hero, there’s no reason you can’t do the same.   

That’s why, even though you can feel a painful headache coming on, you remain undeterred and keep manipulating the star fragments until, slowly but surely, you are able to use them to pull a book all the way towards your body.   

With a weary gasp, you cancel your Quirk, and the book falls into your hands.   

“I did it,” you mumble weakly. “That was... rough. I didn’t realize it having a superpower would be so difficult to get used to....”   

Perhaps in the grand scheme of things, using your Quirk to grab a book from afar isn’t all that impressive, but you’re still proud of yourself for sticking it out until the end, and you’re certain that eventually, you will get stronger. All you have to do is not give up.  

In this new life that you’ve been so generously granted, you refuse to ever give up.   

While you wipe the sweat off your brow and massage your temples, which have begun to ache quite tremendously, someone steps into the room.   

It’s Chisaki, and surprise, surprise —he’s judging you.   

“Why do you even bother doing this?” he frowns. “If your Quirk is difficult to use and it causes you discomfort, then there’s no point. It’s not like you’ll need it anyways. Didn’t I already tell you before? Humans survived for countless generations without superhuman abilities. They are fundamentally unnecessary. Your life will be just fine even without using a power like that.”   

You part your lips to speak, but before you form the words, you reel to a halt.   

As of now, Chisaki doesn’t know that you plan on becoming a hero. Not even Pops knows, for that matter. You’ve kept it to yourself, because something tells you that disclosing your aspirations for the future probably won’t go over that well in a yakuza household.   

You will tell them, though. At some point. Ideally, right before you take the U.A entrance exam. And perhaps they won’t take too kindly to the news, but they’re your family, and you know they love you, so you suppose you’ll just cross that bridge when you get there.   

But for the time being, partial honesty seems to be the way to go.   

“It’s fun,” you shrug. “I just like practicing. It makes me feel like I’m getting stronger. Challenging yourself is good, right? It helps build discipline.”   

Chisaki scowls. You’ve seen him scowl probably several hundred times by now, but boy, it always manages to make you feel like you’ve done something wrong.   

“You don’t need a Quirk,” he insists. “This is just a massive waste of time. You won’t need to be strong, because I’ll always be here to protect you. Nothing will ever happen to you. Pops and I will both make sure of that.”   

Aw. Well, it is nice to know that he plans on taking care of you, but again, you’re not training your Quirk for the reasons he believes. Being able to protect yourself is great, but you’re doing all of this so that you can protect other people. And even though Chisaki is already plenty strong, and he’s only going to become stronger...  

Perhaps one day, you’ll be able to return the favor and protect him as well.   

“It’s just fun,” you say again, sticking to your story. “Don’t worry, Kai. I’m not going to push myself too hard. I make sure to take plenty of breaks when I start getting tired. And I know that you’ll always be here to protect me, so I’m not worried. This is just a way of setting a goal for myself and seeing what I can accomplish.”   

Chisaki looks like he’s ready to keep arguing with you, but before he manages to say anything else, you hear Pops’ voice coming from the hallway.   

“Chisaki! [Name]! Come here, please. There’s someone I’d like for the two of you to meet.”  

You’re thankful for the interruption, and before Chisaki can shoot you yet another judgy glare, you’ve already booked it out of the room.   

Once you get to Pops, however, your entire body goes absurdly still.   

“Hello,” a woman greets. She makes an attempt to smile, but it doesn’t quite reach her bright, ruby-red eyes. Whether or not her expression is genuine is beside the point, though. You’re far more focused on something else.   

Red eyes and wavy, silver hair. There’s no mistaking it.   

This woman is Eri’s mom.   

“The little angel is [Name], and that one over there with the furrowed brows is Chisaki,” Pops introduces, stifling a quick chuckle. “Kids, I’ve mentioned my daughter a few times before, haven’t I? She moved out several years ago and has been living with her partner since, but today she finally decided to stop by for a visit. I wanted to make sure you became acquainted with one another.”   

You stare up at the woman incredulously. Of course, you always figured you would meet her at some point, but every time you come face to face with yet another relevant character from the series, you can’t help but be shocked. Actually, perhaps shock isn’t the right term to use. This is another emotion entirely. Something heavy and forceful, like a weight pressing down on your shoulders.   

It’s the realization that your actions could be the difference between a little girl’s suffering, or her freedom.   

“Hi,” you respond meekly. The nerves are starting to get to you, even though you know you still have several years before Eri is even born.   

“Oh? She’s a bit shyer than normal,” Pops remarks. He reaches down and gently ruffles your hair. “It’s alright, [Name]. She’s your family too. I know this meeting is long overdue, but isn’t it nice to know that you also have an older sister?”   

Eri’s mom scrunches up her nose in distaste. Well, great. You now have two judgmental older siblings.   

“Don’t confuse the poor girl,” she sighs. “It’s not like she’s going to see much of me anyways. I only came by because you kept pestering me about it.”   

Pops frowns. “Don’t say that. They both seem a bit nervous, but I’m sure they want you to be a part of their lives.”   

“I have my own life. And I never chose to be born into his household, you know. I’m an adult now, so don’t expect me to support what you do. I thought I made all of that clear when I moved out.”   

Yikes. Perhaps you should have expected this. After all, she’s the same woman who ran off and abandoned her child in the canon series, but you didn’t stop to consider what kind of relationship she had with her father. It’s easy to forget because of how kindly Pops treats you, but he is a gangster, and that kind of lifestyle definitely isn’t for everyone.   

“I’ll ask you not to speak to me like that in front of the children,” Pops mutters. It’s rare to see him look so irritated. This is an expression that he never shows you, but based on the weary sigh his daughter lets out, she must be used to it.   

“Whatever,” she cuts back. “I’m only staying to talk with the kids for a bit. And to get you off my back. My fiancé's waiting for me at home. I didn’t feel like stressing him out by dragging him along.”   

This whole interaction is... awkward , to say the least. But you have a goal, and you’re determined to accomplish it. In order to make sure that Eri gets the life she deserves, starting with her future mother seems like as good a place as any.  

You desperately need to get close to her so that she comes to care for you and trust your input. Perhaps, depending on the relationship you’ll build, she won’t actually abandon Eri in this life. If Eri’s mother is there to look after her, then Eri will never fall into Chisaki’s clutches. That entire situation can be avoided if you address the root cause of the issue and ensure that Eri has a loving parent to watch over her.   

Experimenting on Eri wasn’t the only evil thing Chisaki did. You know that. But getting his hands on her Quirk was arguably what triggered the worst of it, which is why you resolve to keep the two of them as far apart as possible.   

Long story short, you really, really need Eri’s mom to like you.   

It’s time to use your cuteness to your advantage.   

“Yay!” you cry out excitedly, rushing into the woman’s arms. “I have a big sister now too! This family just keeps getting better!”   

She stiffens up immediately. It doesn’t seem like she’s enjoying the hug much, so perhaps she’s not terribly fond of children. Again, this is the same woman who abandoned her daughter outright.   

But it’s fine. Chisaki was like this at the start too. He used to push you away every time you tried to act affectionate with him, but now you can’t even remember the last time he kicked up a fuss. If you were able to make progress with someone as elusive as Chisaki, then surely, Eri’s mom won’t be any different.  

“See?” Pops beams. “Isn’t she such a sweetheart? It’s fine if you don’t want to spend time with me. I understand that you’ve got your own life now, and you don’t subscribe to my beliefs or traditions. But at the very least, show your face to the kids every now and then. I know it would mean a lot to them.”   

“You’re my big sister,” you insist, really laying it on thick —and making sure to flash her a toothy grin for good measure. “Please come by as often as you can! I already like you a lot!”   

She’s clearly at a loss for words, and you, being the devious little devil that you are, have no qualms about guilt-tripping her with your adorable face.  

Eventually, she succumbs to your schemes and relents, patting your head a few times.  

“Well, alright,” she sighs. “I guess I can stay a bit longer than I planned on. I’ll text my fiancé and tell him I’ll be back late.”   

Hooray!  

You finally pull away from the hug and do a little victory dance. That seems to get a few chuckles out of her, and Pops does the same.   

Unfortunately, since you’re too focused on having gotten your way, you fail to take stock of your surroundings. In fact, you’ve completely forgotten about the other person in the room—a boy with short-cropped hair and golden eyes.   

Chisaki stares at you without daring to blink.   

“...and this is the station where the choo-choo train goes through. You always need to make sure to ring the bell before you pass through the station, okay? Otherwise, it’s just bad manners.”   

Eri’s mom—who you now affectionately refer to as Big Sis—lets out a brief, amused chuckle.   

“Alright,” she hums. “I promise to always remember to ring the bell.”   

“If you break the rules, then you owe me 100 yen,” you say sternly.   

“Oh, no! Well, I’d better make sure not to forget, otherwise I’ll go broke in no time.”  

You can tell that she’s doing her best to humor you, but at the risk of sounding overconfident, you think it’s going pretty well so far. She seemed a bit standoffish at the start, most likely because she doesn’t have a very close relationship with her father, but since you’re the cutest kid ever (self-proclaimed), naturally, you’re starting to grow on her.   

Eri’s mom uses her hand to guide the toy train around the tracks. “So, [Name], my father tells me you’re very smart for your age. You and Chisaki both are, apparently. He says you’ve even been having lessons together instead of relying on any tutors?”   

“Kai tutors me now,” you nod. “I learn quickly, and he learns well by himself too, so it works out! Plus, it’s a lot more fun this way. Well, sometimes he gets mad at me if I don’t take things seriously, but I’m super cute, so I always win in the end.”   

“You are pretty cute,” she chuckles.   

“Only pretty cute?” you blink, somewhat offended. “Not extremely cute?”   

“Pardon me,” she says, and she barely manages to stifle a laugh. “I must’ve misspoken. But it’s nice that the two of you are such studious, obedient children. It seems like you’re both really happy here. I honestly wasn’t expecting my father to do such a good job with you. Maybe he’s changed, or maybe he’s different than I remember him being.”   

“Pops is really nice,” you insist. “He talks about you a lot, so I know he must really love you. I don’t know a lot about what yakuza do... but he seems like a good guy to me. He’s always patient with everyone, and if anything ever goes wrong, I can always count on him.”   

“Good. That’s good. I’m really glad that you like it here.” She pauses to nibble on her bottom lip, and a sad look passes through her eyes. “For most of my life... I wasn’t too happy about being born in this family. You might be able to tell that my father and I aren’t that close. I’m sure you’ve been wondering why it’s taken years to even meet me. Maybe I’m still struggling to come to terms with what he does for a living. I know deep down that he isn’t a bad person, but yakuza aren’t to be taken lightly. That’s why it’s easier for me to just avoid this part of my life instead of facing it head-on.”   

You listen attentively, and it’s not until she’s already finished speaking that her hand flies up to cover her mouth.   

“S-Sorry,” she stammers. “I don’t know what I’m thinking, talking about all of this with such a young child. Please forget what I just said. I’m running my mouth for no reason.”   

“I can listen,” you say, smiling gently. “It’s okay if you need to get things off your chest. I promise I’ll always be here to listen.”   

Her ruby-red eyes widen, and really, it’s incredible just how much she resembles Eri. Perhaps this is exactly what Eri will look like when she’s all grown-up, having lived a painless, carefree life—the way she deserves.    

“It’s strange,” she mumbles. “You’re only five years old, but it feels like you’re much more mature than your age. It must be because you’re so smart.”   

“No one’s smarter than me,” you say proudly. As always, you don’t miss any opportunities when it comes to bragging.   

She chuckles again, and it seems like with every passing moment, her expression grows a bit fonder. You have reason to believe that things are going well, and hopefully, this means that she’ll do a better job of looking after Eri in this life.   

But all of a sudden, your cute bonding session is interrupted.   

“[Name],” Chisaki says. “It’s late. You need to start getting ready for bed.”   

You furiously shake your head. “Nuh-uh! I’m hanging out with Big Sis. I don’t know when she’ll come by again, so I want to spend as much time with her as possible.”   

For added emphasis, you cling to the silver-haired woman and make a big show of not wanting to let go. Unlike earlier, she’s not quite as fazed by your touch, and she even pats your back reassuringly.   

Chisaki does his best not to let it show, but on the inside, he is seething.   

Who does this woman think she is, just showing up here out of the blue? Just because she’s Pops’ biological daughter doesn’t mean he accepts her. In fact, she’s yet more proof that blood ties aren’t worth a damn thing. She should be more appreciative of her father, but instead, she almost never visits him and has the nerve to treat him with spite.   

This woman is not his sister. You are his only sister. The two of you have lived together for years, always supporting and looking out for each other. You’re a true family. She doesn’t get to just walk into your lives and act like she belongs here all of a sudden.   

And yet... why do you look so happy? Why are you embracing her as if you’re ready to let her in, just like that?  

It isn’t fair. He is the only sibling you’ll ever need, and he loves you more than this woman could ever pretend to. Not only is she not deserving of her father’s kindness, but she most certainly doesn’t deserve to be graced by your warm, angelic smile.   

It’s only for a moment, but Chisaki imagines using his Quirk on her to make her disappear.   

“Time for bed,” Chisaki says again, and he proceeds to grab you by the arm and forcibly pull you away from the woman. Of course, you wail out in protest, but he’s bigger and physically stronger than you, so he’s able to hold you in place without too much trouble.   

Eri's mom blinks. “Oh. You’re right. It has gotten quite late. Sorry, [Name], but I think you should listen to your older brother and get ready for bed. I’ll try to visit again soon. I’m not promising anything... but I’ll try to make more an effort from now on.”   

Your shoulders slump, but you suppose it’s a start, at least. Besides, you still have several years until Eri is even born. There’s plenty of time to accomplish what you’ve set out to do.   

“Please come visit whenever you’re free,” you say, making the best puppy eyes you’re capable of. “I miss you already, Big Sis.”   

“I’ll do my best,” she promises, and she even ruffles your hair before saying goodbye and walking out of the room.   

Chisaki keeps his arms tightly wrapped around you. The woman doesn’t notice it, but the whole time she’s walking away, he glares at her as if he’s out for blood.   

Don’t you dare come back.  

He’s more certain of it than ever before. The only people you need are him and Pops.   

Eri’s mom hasn’t come by to visit as often as you’d hoped, but you can tell that she’s making an effort to be somewhat involved in your life, and that’s what matters the most.   

Roughly a year has passed since then, and you’re now six. Granted, you’re still a full decade younger than you were before you died, but you’re slowly growing into a body you can be more comfortable with. Being a six-year-old is leaps and bounds better than being stuck in the body of a toddler, although your lack of coordination still frustrates you at times.   

Anyways, there’s not much to report. Everything is still going really well. Chisaki hasn’t shown any signs of concerning behavior. He still has an aversion to germs and doesn’t like the idea of Quirks, but that alone doesn’t mean he’ll resort to villainy. You just need to keep an eye on him and make sure he’s staying on the right path.   

Yeah. Everything is just fine.   

Until, all of a sudden, it isn’t .   

“How many times do I have to tell you not to touch me?!”   

There you are, minding your own business and flipping through a nice book you’ve picked up, when the sound of someone screaming makes you jump in place. Right away, you recognize it as being Chisaki’s voice, so you rush out of the room and head towards the source of the scuffle.   

You find Chisaki gritting his teeth at one of the Shie Hassaikai members, who can only wave his hands in desperate protest.  

“S-Sorry,” the man apologizes. “It was just an accident. I barely even grazed you...”   

“The only people allowed to touch me are [Name] and Pops,” Chisaki spits furiously. “Who the hell do you think you are? Is this some kind of sick joke?”   

He’s absolutely livid, that much is clear, but it’s the first time he’s ever had such an extreme reaction, and you’re not sure what to do.   

When your eyes eventually land on the exposed skin of his forearms, you can feel your heart sink into your stomach.   

Hives.   

All these years, you’ve never once seen him with hives on his body. In the canon series, he got them pretty much whenever someone touched him, or when he was forced to touch someone himself. But since it never happened until now, you’ve been holding out hope that his aversions won’t be quite as serious this time around.   

Unfortunately, based on what you’ve just stumbled across, that doesn’t seem to be the case.   

His phobia is getting worse.   

“From now on, make sure to stay the fuck away from me,” Chisaki hisses.  

The man nods weakly, and he leaves before the situation can escalate any further. You’ve been left alone with Chisaki, and it doesn’t take long for his eyes to land on you.   

“Ah,” he blinks. “[Name]. Sorry. I didn’t realize you were here. What is it? Did you want something from me?”   

You don’t know how to respond. You wish you could help him somehow, but you can’t possibly understand the psychological stressors that have led him to this point. You want him to know that the world is beautiful just the way it is. That there’s no reason to avoid others to such an extreme. But no matter what you say or do, he holds firm to his beliefs.   

Knowing what kind of miserable fate he once suffered but still not being to fix all his problems...   

It’s just a really shitty feeling.   

“Kai, I’m here for you,” you say. It’s the most you’re capable of, unfortunately. Perhaps he needs to speak to a therapist. Someone who has professional experience and can help him address the root cause of his phobia. It probably won’t be easy to convince him to get help, but you’re willing to do whatever it takes.   

Chisaki frowns. “What are you talking about? I’m fine. That idiot made the mistake of touching me, but as long as he doesn’t get so careless again, everything should be alright.”   

“But you shouldn’t be so afraid of getting close to people. I just want you to be happy, and it sucks that I don’t know how to help.”  

You’re a bit hesitant about getting closer to him, worried that he might still be a bit squeamish from earlier, but rather than backing away, Chisaki takes the initiative and pulls you up against his chest.   

"Don’t be silly,” he muses, smiling so brightly that you would never have guessed he was screaming at someone just a few moments ago. “I’m perfectly fine. See? I can hold you just like this. The only people I need to be close to are you and Pops. As long as I have my family, what does it matter if I avoid everyone else? They’re all filthy anyways. This is more than enough.”   

Perhaps he thinks it’s enough, but he’s still suffering, even if he won’t acknowledge it. You want him to realize that there are plenty of good people in this world that he can get close to. You don’t want him to assume the worst of others and treat them like a blight.   

It all sounds so easy on paper. Being reincarnated into a world you’re familiar with and changing things as you see fit. But the reality is that no one person can control what another person does, and Chisaki will never be free of his fears unless he faces them by himself.   

Still. You will be by his side to support him through all of it. You’ll never give up on him, and you can only hope that one day, he will emerge a changed man.   

Chisaki holds you snug, and it’s ironic, because unlike when the other man touched him, your presence seems to have a soothing effect.   

“Ah,” he suddenly realizes, pulling away to look you in the eye. “Actually, I think I have an idea. Something that’ll help me feel more comfortable around others.”   

Your eyes are wide and hopeful. “Really? What’s that?”   

Looking back at this moment, you realize how stupid you were to feel optimistic. It should have been obvious from the very start. The fact that his phobia was becoming more intense, the way he lashed out at someone so aggressively... all of it was pointing towards the natural progression of his character, just like in the canon series.   

You watch, disappointment overtaking your features, as Chisaki puts on a mask for the very first time.  

Chapter Text

There are three pillars that form the basis of Chisaki’s villainous ideology.  

Firstly, his desire to repay Pops and restore the yakuza. Even though Pops never agreed with any of Chisaki’s radical goals, and in fact insisted that he didn’t want such a thing, Chisaki was determined to pay him back as he saw fit. He believed that he knew better than Pops, and once the Shie Hassaikai emerged from the shadows, he thought that the two of them would finally see eye-to-eye.  

Secondly, there’s Eri. Or, more specifically, Eri’s Quirk . Once Chisaki discovered what Eri was capable of, he devised a plan that would allow him to manipulate both heroes and villains alike. With both Quirk-erasing bullets and a serum that restored people’s Quirks, it’s no exaggeration to say that the Shie Hassaikai would have had a complete monopoly over this superhuman society. His desire to restore the yakuza was always strong, but from the moment Eri came into the picture, it became something all too tangible. 

And lastly, but certainly not least, is his mysophobia, which stems from a deep-rooted disgust towards Quirks. It’s one thing to try and take Eri out of the picture. You’re doing your best to change things so that in this timeline, her mother will actually look after her. Keeping her far away from Chisaki seems like the safest bet. But even without that, he still possesses a concerning, heavily warped mindset. Unless you deal with the core of the problem, there’s no telling what kind of choices he’ll make in the future.  

“Kai,” you say, approaching him with a frown. It’s been a few days since he started wearing that godforsaken dust mask. Granted, he takes it off around you all the time, since he considers you and Pops to be ‘clean’, unlike the rest, but it still hurts your heart whenever you see him wearing it.  

Chisaki turns towards you, and as expected, he pulls his mask down, revealing a smile. “Good morning, [Name]. Did you sleep well? You have some pretty funny bedhead right now, you know.”  

Curses. How dare he smile at you so sweetly while you’re trying to be stern with him. He must know that you’re a sucker when it comes to receiving his affection.  

“It was fine,” you reply, then quickly run a hand through your messy hair a few times. You pause to clear your throat. “Um... I wanted to talk to you about something.”  

“Sure,” he blinks. “What is it?”  

“I wanted to have another conversation about why you hate Quirks so much.”  

“ Ugh .”  

His reaction isn’t too surprising. Plus, over the course of the past few years, he’s probably scrunched up his nose at you more than a thousand times. You don’t fear his judgment, but rather, what might happen unless you resolve this issue as soon as possible.  

“Please hear me out,” you insist. “It’s just that... it really upsets me to have to see you wearing a mask all the time. I’m sad that you can’t enjoy life the way others do, without constantly worrying about getting sick.”  

“I don’t wear it all the time,” he points out with a sigh. “Like right now. As long as I’m around you or Pops, I can take it off. This is just so that I don’t get infected by everyone else.”  

“But that’s my point. Pops and I are just two people. Does this mean you’ll always have to avoid the rest of the world? It just doesn’t seem like a nice way to live. You’re my big brother, and I love you, so I want you to be happy.”  

“And as I’ve already explained, I am happy. As long as I’m with the people that are actually important to me, that’s all that matters. You don’t need to keep worrying about this.”  

But you do worry. You worry so, so much, and really, who can blame you? He did some truly fucked up shit in the canon series. Not only that, but he suffered for it in the end, and for better or worse, he is your family, so you refuse to let something like that happen again. If you have even the slightest chance of preventing such a terrible outcome, you will continue to rack your brain trying to come up with a solution.  

You move closer to him and grab his hand. He’s always been bigger than you, and at thirteen years old, he’s currently undergoing puberty. He’s getting taller by the day, and his voice is getting deeper too. Slowly but surely, he is veering closer and closer to the image of Chisaki Kai that you’ve always known. 

And that scares you.  

“Help me understand,” you say with big, imploring eyes. “Quirks... why do they seem so horrible to you? Not all mutations are bad, right? We've talked about this before. All kinds of species evolve and stuff, so this is probably just the natural course of things.”  

“Didn’t I ever explain this to you?” he frowns back. “Maybe I forgot to mention the specifics, since you were only a toddler when we met. Quirks aren’t just mutations, though. They're a plague. You’ve heard of the Black Death, haven’t you?”  

“Yeah,” you nod. “Millions of people died. It was the worst pandemic in all of human history. But that’s different, because it was actually killing people. Quirks aren’t making anyone sick, so how can you compare it to the plague?”  

He narrows his eyes. “It’s an old theory. I read about it many years ago, before my parents abandoned me. Put simply, it says that Quirks were likely passed onto us by rats. The glowing baby in China suddenly manifested their Quirk out of thin air. It was never scientifically explained, but wouldn’t it make sense if the baby’s parents were infected by a rat and passed the disease on to their newborn child? Many diseases are hereditary, and it would explain why Quirks are almost always hereditary too. It's a far more plausible explanation than assuming strange abilities just appeared out of nowhere.”  

Dude. What is he talking about now, radioactive rats? This isn’t Spiderman, for crying out loud.   

“Well, where’s the proof of that?” you challenge. “Unless it was recorded somewhere that the baby’s parents got sick from a rat bite, I say this theory sounds like a huge stretch.”  

“Rats and other animals have been carriers of disease for centuries. Major pandemics have virtually all been caused by disease-ridden animals passing their maladies onto humans. Ultimately, Quirks are no different. This is yet another pandemic. It’s just that everyone is too delusional to see it.”  

He, of all people, has no business calling others delusional. Good grief. Your poor older brother is completely insane.  

“Don’t worry, [Name].” Chisaki smiles again and pats your head. “Like I said, I’m fine. Other people are filthy, but I can just stay away from them. Besides, this won’t be permanent.”  

“It won’t be?” you respond, and like a fool, you allow yourself to feel hopeful.  

“Of course not. Because one day, I’ll find a cure for this sickness. And when I do, I’ll set you free from it. I promise I’ll get rid of the disease that’s infiltrated your body.”  

Your jaw drops open, and Chisaki nods pleasantly before putting his mask back on and walking away. 

Um?? Fuck that!   

Sufficiently horrified, you decide you have no choice but to fall back onto your last resort. 

Namely, tattle-telling.  

“Pops,” you mumble, walking into his office with a downcast expression. “I think Kai has problems.”  

He stops doing his paperwork to glance over at you. “Hm? What kind of problems? If you’re referring to how moody he is, I already knew that. He’s also quite cocky as well. And pretentious. And stubborn. And judgmental.”  

...well, damn. Pops is really going off on Chisaki’s ass.  

“Yes, his personality has a lot of issues, but I was referring to something else,” you insist. “You know, like... the fact that he’s started wearing a mask recently? Don’t you think that’s a bit weird?”  

“That boy’s always been very stingy about germs,” Pops shrugs. “But if wearing a mask helps him feel more comfortable, then who am I to comment on it?”  

“Right. I get that. But the reason why he’s wearing it makes me sad. He thinks everyone around him is sick, but that’s just not true.” You walk closer to Pops and lift yourself up on your tiptoes, peering over the desk. “I don’t want Kai to avoid everyone, especially when they’re all perfectly healthy. I don’t want him to feel afraid.”  

Pops pauses for a few moments, then eventually sets his pen down. “Chisaki feels very strongly about certain things,” he admits. “But I can’t force him to see the world the same way that you and I do. Besides, he’s still a kid. Older than you, but nowhere near being an adult. I’m sure he’ll grow out of this soon enough and realize he was just being paranoid.”  

No. He won’t grow out of it.   

You wish you could tell him that, but naturally, there’s no way he’ll believe you. It’s not like your Quirk grants you the ability to see the future. Not to mention that you’re only a six-year-old, and kids at that age aren’t exactly known for being trustworthy. 

Based on how everything turned out in the series, it’s obvious that Pops didn’t worry much about Chisaki’s mysophobia. He didn’t think it was concerning, and he definitely didn’t think it would result in the villainous activity that later unfolded.  

To Pops, Chisaki is just a harmless orphan that he took in one day, and has since grown to love. He won’t even entertain the idea that his adopted son might later defy all expectations and turn to evil.  

But Pops doesn’t know what you know. He doesn’t know what Chisaki is capable of. And it’s incredibly frustrating that you’re pouring your heart out and expressing how concerned you are, while it doesn’t faze him in the slightest.  

“I really think Kai should speak to a professional,” you persist, unwilling to back down.  

Pops blinks several times. “A professional? What do you mean?”  

“Like... someone who knows how to help people sort through their feelings. A therapist or something. I read that they’re good at dealing with phobias, and that’s what Kai has, right? A phobia.”  

“Goodness. Sometimes I really do forget you’re just a kid,” Pops muses. “But I certainly think that’s not necessary. Chisaki might be a little eccentric at times, but he’s still a healthy, intelligent boy. There's nothing wrong with him, and I wouldn’t want him to feel like there is.”  

You probably should’ve expected it, but a yakuza household really doesn’t seem to think highly of therapy. Perhaps they view it as a sign of weakness or something. You’re not sure. The only thing you are sure about is that you’re not equipped to address Chisaki’s phobia all on your own, even though your cuteness is therapeutic in and of itself.  

“I just worry about Kai,” you say again, involuntarily clenching your fists. “He’s important to me. I want him to live without having all these fears. I just thought that talking to someone might help him feel better...”  

“He’ll be fine, [Name]. Although it’s very sweet how much you care about him.”  

Pops reaches around the desk so that he can give your hand a light squeeze. Then, after flashing you a brief smile, he resumes tackling the big stack of paperwork on the desk.  

He isn’t being stern or shooing you away, but nevertheless, you can tell that this discussion is over.  

You can feel the disappointment weighing you down, and your shoulders slump as you walk out of the office. It would’ve been nice if Chisaki had someone else to talk to. Someone who’s an expert when it comes to this sort of thing. But since no one else knows what horrors the future might hold, no one else is willing to take it as seriously as you are.  

Fine, then. You always figured this would be a big challenge, but even without any help, you’re determined to make a change in this world. Something impactful, something that will leave an unmistakable mark.  

You still have plenty of time. There’s no reason to give up hope.  

“Aren’t you too young to be drinking coffee?”  

Chisaki flashes you a look of annoyance. “What the hell are you talking about? I’m thirteen. I’m not a baby like you.”  

“Excuse me?” you huff. “I’m already six! My baby years are long behind me!”  

Not to mention that I’m technically older than you.   

Today, you’re out running some errands for Pops. Chisaki usually offers to go so that he can feel like he’s making himself useful, and more often than not, you tag along with him. It seems like he didn’t get very much sleep last night, because he’s had his brows furrowed all day and practically jumped when he spotted a coffee shop earlier.  

So, you’re waiting in line inside the shop. The rich scent of coffee beans wafts through the air, and you take a deep breath, relishing it. Perhaps you can convince Chisaki to buy you a scone or something while you’re here.  

“Kai,” you say. “Can I please—”  

You turn towards him, but the moment you catch sight of his expression, the words fail to make it out of your lips. 

He’s practically shaking . Just a few seconds ago, he looked fine, but the longer you stay here, the more uncomfortable he seems.  

“I think this was a mistake,” Chisaki mutters, and you can tell that he’s clenching his jaw behind his mask. “Look at those people. They’re not even wearing gloves while they prepare the coffee. I don’t know what I was thinking, allowing strangers to handle something I’m about to ingest. I should just stick it out until we get home. I’ll make my own coffee then.”  

God. His phobia is just getting worse and worse. If he’s already this opposed to buying a cup of coffee, then who knows what will set him off in the future.  

“Shops like this have to follow health and safety guidelines,” you insist. “Their fingers don’t ever touch the coffee itself. They just handle the equipment. It’ll be okay, Kai. I promise this place isn’t dirty.”  

As always, Chisaki is impossible to dissuade.  

“We’re leaving,” he grimaces, grabbing you by the hand. He pulls you along out of the line, so forcefully that you lose your footing. At that exact moment, another customer steps into the coffee shop, and you end up stumbling right into them.  

“S-Sorry,” you stammer. Goddammit. Chisaki seriously needs to relax. He’s moving too fast for your little legs to keep up with him, and you were this close to faceplanting just then.  

“It’s alright. More importantly, you’re not hurt, are you?”  

You look up, and even though you were mentally cursing Chisaki just a few moments ago, you’re suddenly thankful for this chance encounter.     

Holy shit, I know this dude.    

You can’t believe that you’ve had the good fortune of encountering yet another character. The man standing in front of you has long, black hair, equally black eyes, and a perpetually tired expression. He’s also wearing his trademark black jumpsuit, equipped with white cloths that are wrapped around his neck in the likeness of a scarf.  

He is none other than Aizawa Shouta, and if things go as planned, your future homeroom teacher.  

Of course, he’s several years younger now than he was in the original timeline, but the resemblance is unmistakable. None of the customers in the store are gushing over him or asking for an autograph, but you know that’s only because he prefers to stay out of the public eye and does all his hero activities without looking for any recognition.  

As is always the case whenever you come face to face with someone important, you’re a little starstruck. Chisaki seems to notice it too, but rather than comment on your gaping expression, he turns towards Aizawa and narrows his eyes. 

“You walked right into her,” he snaps irritably. “Hurry up and apologize.”  

Aizawa lifts a brow, and you hurry to interject, waving your hand frantically. “I-It was my fault!” you insist. “I tripped and wasn’t looking where I was going. Sorry, mister.”  

“No, there’s no need for that. I should’ve been paying more attention when I walked into the store, so it’s true that I should be the one to apologize. Sorry, little girl.” He pauses, and you’re not quite sure what he’s looking at until his lips curve into a small smile. “I like your shirt, by the way. It’s very cute.”  

You glance down, quickly realizing that he’s referring to the drawings of two cats playing with yarn against a white backdrop. Admittedly, not an outfit you’d normally choose for yourself, but on a six-year-old kid, it’s about as flattering as it gets.  

“Kitties,” you beam. “Kitties are nice.”  

Aizawa nods, still smiling. “Yes. They really are.”  

You grin, relishing the moment while it lasts. Odds are that you won’t run into him for a long time, but it’s nice to have at least gotten a glimpse of him before the main sequence of events.  

Unfortunately, you’re so caught up in fangirling that you’ve pretty much completely forgotten about who’s with you right now.  

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Chisaki glowers. “How can an adult speak so casually to a child he doesn’t even know? You’re acting like a creep.”  

“Kai, he was just being nice,” you protest.  

“I know exactly what he was trying to do, and it’s absolutely disgusting. Stay the fuck away from my sister.”  

With that last, scathing remark, Chisaki pulls you away once more. The whole time, you stare helplessly at Aizawa, and all he can do is watch with his lips pressed together in budding concern.  

Once you’ve made it out of the store, Chisaki spins you around and grips down on your shoulders. Hard . 

“What is it with you and always talking to strangers?” he fumes. “You can’t just be doing stuff like that! I’ve already told you that other people are diseased. You need to stay away from them. All of them. Do you understand?”  

Well, sure. From a rational standpoint, children are told to avoid strangers for the sake of their own safety. But that was just a brief, good-natured interaction inside a coffee shop, and in broad daylight, no less. There was nothing even remotely unsafe about that, not to mention that you’ve only ever spoken to characters you know, characters that are heroes . If you ran into Shigaraki, for instance, then no way in hell would you have been trying to chat him up.  

Granted, Chisaki doesn’t possess the knowledge that you do, but all the same, you can’t help but feel like he’s overreacting.  

“I was just trying to be polite,” you frown. “He seemed like a nice person. And he complimented my kitty shirt. I didn’t do anything wrong.”  

“You’re not listening to me,” Chisaki seethes.  

“I am listening. But it’s just that—”  

“You’re not listening!”  

Chisaki screams at you without holding anything back. He’s insulted you plenty of times in the past. Some of those insults were geniune, especially when your relationship was still in its early stages. But most of it was just banter on his part, the way an older sibling tends to tease the younger one. He’s been irritated with you before, that much is certainly true as well, but all that being said... 

He’s never, ever screamed at you like this.  

That’s why you can’t help the tears that well up into your eyes. You can’t help the way your entire body starts shaking. He is your beloved older brother. You care for him more than you can put into words, but right now, even though it pains you to admit it, you are really, really fucking scared.  

“I-I’m sorry,” you whimper, and unsurprisingly, the tears start spilling down your cheeks. “P-Please don’t be mad at me. I’m really sorry, Kai...”  

Even though you aren’t actually a child, you’re sure crying like one. It’s probably the first time you’ve cried like this since you grew out of your baby phase. For the past few years, you didn’t have anything to cry over.  

Perhaps you’re being too sensitive, especially having already experienced death before, but try as you might to calm down, the tears just won’t stop.  

After realizing what he’s just done, Chisaki eventually snaps to his senses.  

“It’s... okay.” He grabs you in his arms and holds you tight. You can hear the little gasp that catches in his throat, even behind the mask, and he’s started shaking now too. “I’m sorry, [Name]. I didn’t mean to scream at you. I only want what’s best for you. You know that, right? That’s why I try to protect you as much as possible. You can't trust others. The only people you can always count on are me and Pops.”  

You don’t know how to respond. In fact, you don’t even attempt to respond. You’re too overwhelmed with emotion, and even as Chisaki holds you close, somehow, you don’t feel entirely safe.  

After smoothing your hair down and trying to console you for a little while, Chisaki suddenly stands up and grabs your hand in his.  

“Come on,” he says, and he briefly pulls his mask down, allowing you to see his smile. “I’ll make this up to you by buying you some candy on the way home. If I do that, will you forgive me for screaming?”  

You nod weakly, even though you know candy won’t get rid of the pit that’s settled into your stomach.  

It's going to be okay. Everyone loses their temper sometimes. Kai isn’t a bad person. He’s going to turn out fine.   

You keep on trying to tell yourself that, but lately... it’s getting harder and harder to believe.  

Chapter Text

Several years have passed, and much to your immense relief, Chisaki hasn’t done anything that warrants being called a villain.  

You’re ten, and he’s now seventeen. Unfortunately, it seems like his mysophobia is here to stay. You’ve tried to get him to see reason more times than you can even count, but without professional help or the willingness to stop being so goddamn stubborn, this isn’t something that will just magically disappear.  

But it’s okay. Having a phobia doesn’t necessarily mean he’ll go on to do bad things. There are plenty of people living with phobias in this world, and even though you feel sorry that they have to suffer, they still find ways to cope and move forward with their lives. There’s no reason the same can’t hold true for Chisaki. He’s got a convoluted way of thinking, that much is an indisputable fact, but he can still be a decent, law-abiding citizen.   

Nothing else has really changed. Chisaki refuses to remove his mask —as well as his gloves, which he started wearing a while ago—unless he’s around either you or Pops. He’s just about as moody and condescending as always, but you’ve made peace with the fact that it’s simply his crappy personality at work.   

You don’t have any overly idealistic expectations for him. It’s not like he has to be an angel.   

He just has to not be a total psychopath.   

Anyways, other than the fact that his phobia remains uncured, everything’s been fine for the most part. In canon, you recall that he used to go around picking fights with people if they ever disrespected the Shie Hassaikai, but so far, that hasn’t happened. Perhaps it’s because you’re such a strong advocate for resolving things without resorting to violence. It may be that he’s making an effort to control himself on your behalf.   

Whatever the case, he has yet to do anything truly fucked up, and you can only hope that it stays that way.   

Besides, you’ve got other things to focus on right now. Namely, the fact that Eri’s mom just showed up with a visibly pregnant belly.   

“Big Sis!” you cry out excitedly, wasting no time before rushing towards her. True to her word, she’s made an effort these past few years to be more involved in your life, and you feel confident about the fact that you’ve cultivated a decent relationship with her.   

She giggles when you latch onto her and start nuzzling your face against her round stomach. “Hello, [Name]. You’re as cute as ever, I see. Based on how you’ve been growing up, I get the feeling that you’ll be a heartbreaker when you get into your teens.”   

“I am pretty gorgeous,” you reply smugly, flipping your hair for added effect.   

“And I see your ego’s been growing as well,” she laughs. “It’s nice and healthy, just like your older brother’s. Actually... maybe that’s a bit of a stretch.”   

“ No one’s ego is as big as Kai’s,” you agree with a sigh. “Even this one blonde dude I’m thinking of is no match for him.”   

“Blonde dude?”   

“Um... it’s nothing. Don't worry about it.” You gently press a palm against her belly, waiting to see if you’ll feel a little kick. Nothing happens, but it’s amazing to know that you’ve technically met Eri before she’s even been born.   

When this sweet, innocent girl comes into the world... you desperately hope that nothing but happiness awaits her. You’ll do anything in your power to make sure that’s the case.   

“Do you know the baby’s gender yet?” you ask, feigning ignorance.   

“We actually just had an ultrasound the other day,” she replies happily. “I’ve got a baby girl growing inside of me. We've been trying to come up with some names too, but I wanted to run a few of them by you.”   

“Of course,” you beam. “I’d love to help name the baby.”   

“Well, what do you think of Hana?”   

“It’s alright, but I’m not really feeling it.”    

“What about Akane?”   

“Same as before, it’s just kind of alright.”   

“Hikari?”   

“I don’t know. Not exactly a home run.”   

She pauses for a moment, then parts her lips one last time. “Okay, then... how about Eri? I’ve been holding onto that name for a long time. My husband seems to like it too. As of now, it’s probably our number one choice.”  

Almost immediately, you’re grinning from ear-to-ear.  

“Eri sounds perfect . That one’s definitely a keeper.”   

“I was really hoping you’d say that,” she hums, rubbing her belly. “I guess I’ve made up my mind, then. Baby Eri. I can’t believe that in just a few months, I’ll have a child of my own. It feels like it’s all happening so fast.”   

You stare at her intently, and even though your expression doesn’t show it, there’s a tightness in your chest that makes it feel like your heart might explode.   

“Please take good care of Eri,” you say, eyes clear and solemn. “She’s going to be your little girl, and I’m sure you’ll love her very much, so... stick with her, no matter what happens. Can you promise me you’ll do that?”   

She tilts her head at you, visibly confused. “Well... of course I will. What a silly thing to say. Why wouldn’t I look after my own child? Your big sister isn’t quite as unreliable as you seem to think she is.”   

It’s obvious that she thinks you’re just saying random, nonsensical things, and she even pinches your cheek and chuckles. You can tell that she hasn’t really taken your words to heart. After all, why would she ever assume that she’s going to abandon her daughter?   

But it’s precisely because you know that she already has abandoned her daughter that you’re so worried. If only she’d taken better care of Eri. If only she’d made sure to always watch over her and keep her as far away from Chisaki as possible.   

You suppose there’s no point in dwelling on a different timeline, one where you don’t even exist. So long as things go better in this reality, that’s what really matters.   

“I can already tell that Eri’s going to be super pretty, just like you,” you smile.   

“Aw. Aren’t you such a darling?” She pokes the tip of your nose and pulls you into a quick embrace. “Since we’re technically siblings, once Eri is born, that means you’ll be an aunt. Auntie [Name], just a little kid herself. It’s quite funny to picture it.”   

“I’ll be the best aunt ever,” you proudly declare.   

“I’m sure you will. Honestly, I can’t help but worry that Eri might end up liking you more than me.”   

“Sorry,” you shrug. “I can’t help that I’m amazing.”   

Eri’s mom laughs, and she squeezes you close one last time before pulling away, using a hand to support her belly.   

“Well, it was very nice seeing you, [Name],” she says. “I promised my father I’d go say hi to him too. Things are getting quite hectic, so I’m not sure how often I’ll be able to visit during the pregnancy, but I promise to send word as soon as Eri is born.”   

You nod happily. It’s good that she seems so excited. Surely, that bodes well for the future. If she truly loves her child, then nothing will scare her away, even once Eri’s Quirk manifests. You wonder if there’s also a way to prevent the death of Eri’s father, but given that you have no clue when her powers will appear, it seems fairly impossible.   

Still. Whether or not Eri’s father remains in the picture, you hope that in this life, at least one of her parents will be there to look after her.   

“This is Kurono,” Pops announces. “He’s around your age, Chisaki, and starting today, he will be joining the Shie Hassaikai.”   

Ah. There he is. You were actually wondering when Chisaki’s devoted right-hand man would make his appearance. It’s kind of funny, though. In the canon series, you recall Kurono being loyal to a fault, willing to do anything so long as it would further Chisaki’s ideals. Calling him a fanboy isn’t even that big of an exaggeration. When it comes to Chisaki, this guy is whipped .   

That’s what makes this whole thing so ironic. The way that Chisaki is glaring at him as if he just spotted a steaming turd.   

“Kai, play nice,” you laugh, then you turn towards Kurono with a smile. “Sorry. You’ll have to forgive my socially inept older brother. He doesn’t get out much.”   

Instead of responding verbally, Kurono just lifts a brow. Meanwhile, Chisaki appears to be mashing his teeth in frustration. It’s easy to tell, even with the mask he’s wearing.   

“I am not socially inept,” he mutters. “I just don’t like people.”   

“Tomato, potato,” you shrug. “All I know is that whenever someone comes out of a conversation with you, they’re not smiling.”   

Chisaki balls his gloved hand into a fist, makes a big show of shaking it at you, and the whole time, Kurono stands by and watches with an incredulous expression.   

“Um, this is a yakuza group, isn’t it?” he frowns.   

Pops belly-laughs. “Yes, yes. But you’ll find that our organization is quite respectable. Although [Name] and Chisaki certainly do a good job of brightening it up even more.” He pauses for a few moments, then narrows his eyes. “Well... mostly [Name], if I’m being honest.”   

“Pops,” Chisaki gasps. “Not you too!”   

Now it’s your turn to laugh, and you practically jump onto Chisaki, reveling in the warmth of his embrace. Now that he’s nearly an adult, the difference in height between the two of you is downright staggering. He looks identical to how he appeared in the anime and manga. But because the past few years have gone off without a hitch (minus his pesky phobia), you are still able to find comfort in his arms.   

“Don’t worry,” you grin. “We like to tease every now and then, but we love you lots, Kai. And I love you the most out of anyone!”   

To emphasize your statement, you push up on the balls of your feet, tug Chisaki’s sleeve to pull him closer, then plant a sloppy, exaggerated kiss on his cheek.   

Unsurprisingly, he recoils, and you’re worried that you might have upset him. He’s comfortable enough around you and Pops for hugs and that kind of stuff, but you fear that a kiss may be crossing the line.   

You look up at him with a guilty expression. “Um, I’m sorry. Maybe I should have thought that through a bit more...”   

You wouldn’t blame him if he got mad at you right now. He can’t help the way his phobia works, and it’s highly likely that you’ve pushed him too far.   

But much to your surprise, instead of looking disgusted or snapping at you, he just stands perfectly still and blinks.   

Are you imagining things right now, or did his face just turn red?   

“Oh my,” Pops chuckles. “Are you blushing, Chisaki?”   

“D-Don’t be ridiculous,” Chisaki dismisses, but for all his self-assuredness and usual composure, he’s doing a very poor job of being convincing.   

Chisaki Kai just blushed and stuttered. Did I bump my head earlier or something? Am I actually trapped in a long-ass dream?  

You pinch your cheek, and sure enough, it hurts . Not to mention the fact that you’ve already been reincarnated into a fictional world. Perhaps you should suspend your disbelief, because clearly, all kinds of crazy shit can happen around here.  

Pops folds his hands into the sleeves of his kimono and smiles warmly. “As you can see, we are a very tight-knit household. By joining the Shie Hassaikai, you can consider yourself an extended family of sorts. So long as you act in a way befitting our values, we will always make sure that you’re taken care of.”   

Kurono glances back over at you and Chisaki. He’s still blushing, and being the little rascal that you are, you refuse to stop teasing him about it.   

“I see,” Kurono says. You don’t notice it because you’re too busy annoying the crap out of Chisaki, but for just a moment, Kurono smiles as well. “Thank you for having me. I think... I’ll really enjoy my time here.”   

And he does. Well, you think he does, at least. Just like Chisaki, he’s not exactly the most expressive of the bunch, but you still have a pretty good sense of whether or not he’s happy.   

You expected as much based on how things turned out in canon, but Kurono quickly becomes attached to Chisaki, and makes it his mission to help him out as much as possible.   

“I made sure to buy the extra-soft toilet paper that you like,” Kurono says, bowing his head as he extends the toilet paper out like some sort of offering.   

Chisaki gives him a deadpan stare, and it takes all your strength not to laugh your ass off.   

Kurono’s attempts to win Chisaki over don’t stop there, though. You can tell that he’s making a conscious effort to discern what Chisaki likes and dislikes. And, well... since your older brother is a picky son-of-a-bitch, the list of his dislikes goes on and on.   

“Absolutely disgusting,” Chisaki grimaces, pointing to an unwashed plate that someone left out earlier. Someone who will remain unnamed. It definitely wasn’t you, though. No. Definitely not.   

Kurono nods fervently, and you imagine him writing a mental note to himself that Chisaki can’t stand the sight of dirty dishes.   

“That’s disgusting too,” Chisaki says. “And so is that one over there. Ugh .”   

To be honest, you’re not even really paying attention anymore. You’ve listened to Chisaki rant about things more times than you can count. Since you’ve lived with him for roughly eight years now, you feel like you’ve done your due diligence. It’s Kurono’s turn to suffer through Chisaki’s tireless droning, and luckily, he seems perfectly happy to do it.   

“Understood,” Kurono nods again, focusing so intently it’s a miracle steam hasn’t come out of his ears. “Don’t worry, Kai. I’ll make sure to clean up around here and keep everything tidy, just the way you like it.”   

Alright, alright, we get it. You’re in love with him. Try dialing it back a notch, buddy.   

“Please don’t expose me to anything inappropriate,” you hum. “I’m still only ten years old. I don’t want to grow up with trauma.”   

Chisaki and Kurono both stare at you in confusion. The joke has clearly gone way over their heads, which honestly makes it a million times funnier.   

Anyways, long story short, Kurono takes his position in the Shie Hassaikai remarkably seriously, and since Chisaki is the same age as him, you can tell that he’s hoping to form some sort of kinship. The poor bastard hasn’t yet realized that Chisaki is about as friendly as a bear who’s just come out of hibernation, but hey, he’s welcome to keep trying.   

For a few good weeks, there’s nothing much to report. Kurono sticks to Chisaki’s side like glue, even when Chisaki snaps at him and tells him to piss off. You actually admire Kurono’s diligence, and their interactions are usually quite funny to watch, too.   

Still. Kurono’s progress is marginal at best, and Chisaki is nowhere near ready to accept him.  

Then, one day, an opportunity lands in Kurono’s lap.   

You’re having a good time. Since you’re still only ten years old, and your mind is several years more advanced, you can afford to slack off when it comes to studying. This means that you have a lot of free time on your hands—time which you devote almost entirely towards honing your Quirk.   

You’re pleased to report that you’ve gotten better with it. Using it to perform telekinesis still isn’t easy, but there’s definitely a considerable improvement from how you were a few years ago. The crappy part is that you have to hide your Quirk training sessions from Chisaki, because he usually makes a big stink about it. Nothing exhausts you more than being nagged by him for inordinate periods of time.   

So, you train in secret. It allows you to focus more clearly, and you like having the space to properly reflect on your mistakes.   

Everything is going well. Really well, as a matter of fact. Perhaps that’s why you get so excited. You just can’t help yourself. Living in this world and getting to meet all these characters, and also having big dreams and aspirations for the future... it’s kind of impossible not to get carried away.  

“I’m kick-ass!” you cry out in a fit of glee. Today’s training session went so much better than you expected, and before you can take a breath to collect yourself, a few fateful words leave your lips. “I might seriously become a hero at this rate!”   

You collapse to the ground, exhausted, but immeasurably happy.   

Unfortunately, it doesn’t last.   

“...you’re going to become a what ?”   

Just like that, your mood plummets faster than you can even blink. You turn around, barely stifling a gasp, and your eyes land on a young man standing by the doorway, who has clearly just overheard everything .   

It’s not Chisaki, and for that, you thank your lucky stars. Still, you didn’t intend for anyone to find out about this, and based on the way Kurono is glaring at you, he clearly isn’t happy with what he’s just discovered.   

You press your lips together, trying not to show how fazed you are. Dammit, dammit, dammit ! What is he doing over here?! You specifically chose this location because he and Chisaki were on the opposite end of the building, and they seemed occupied enough for you to sneak in a quick training session. You were convinced that he would be glued to Chisaki for the rest of the evening, just like he usually is.   

“Hi, Kurono,” you reply weakly, straining a smile. “What’s up?”   

“Don’t play dumb with me,” he snaps.   

Ugh. Just like Chisaki, it’s impossible to calm him down once he’s riled up about something. Still, you most certainly can play dumb, and that’s precisely what you intend to do.   

“Huh? Oh.” You chuckle sheepishly and scratch your cheek. “I guess I got a little excited there, didn’t I? Sorry. I was happy that my Quirk was cooperating for a change, but I definitely didn’t need to yell out that I’m kick-ass or whatever...”   

“That’s not the only thing you said,” Kurono glares. “I heard you. I heard you say that you’re planning on becoming a hero.”   

You tilt your head to the side and pretend to look confused. “What are you talking about? I know I was acting kind of cringy, but that’s taking it too far.”   

“You said, and I quote, that you might seriously become a hero at this rate. I know what I heard.”   

“Um... no, I didn’t. I think you might need to get your ears checked. Seriously, is everything okay?”   

“I know what I heard,” Kurono insists, and he steps closer to you, narrowing his eyes until they’re scarcely more than slits. “I’m not an idiot, so you’d better come clean while you still can.”   

Oh my god, just shut up and let me gaslight you, for fuck’s sake!   

“Kurono, you’re acting weird,” you frown, fully intent on sticking to your story until the very end.   

“Ha.” The chuckle that leaves his lips is humorless at best, and for a few moments, he just stares at you, as if he’s pondering his next course of action.   

Suddenly, his eyes widen.   

“Kai won’t like this,” he mumbles. “Kai won’t like it one bit. And I’ll... be the one to tell him. I’ll be the one to nip this problem in the bud. And he’ll thank me for it. He’ll thank me for bringing such a serious issue to his attention.”   

Your heart drops into your stomach, and as much as you try to play it off and act cool, on the inside, you are freaking the fuck out.   

“You’re just making things up,” you say, voice trembling slightly. “Why are you lying and trying to create conflict for no reason? It’s pointless, anyways. Kai won’t believe you. I’m his little sister, and he’ll take my word over yours any day.”   

Some strange emotion glints in Kurono’s eyes. You can’t tell if it’s cruelty, amusement, or a twisted combination of the two.   

Either way, it doesn’t matter. He’s already made up his mind.   

“Whether Kai believes me or not... let’s find out for ourselves, shall we?”   

Chapter Text

“Kurono, stop it! You’re acting crazy!”   

You can’t believe it’s come to this. Just a few minutes ago, you were in high spirits after a successful training session, and now here you are, clinging to Kurono’s leg and mustering up all the strength in your little body to pull him back by force.   

“Give it a rest and let go of me,” Kurono sighs, dragging you along with ease. “You have no one but yourself to blame for having such ridiculous dreams. Kai needs to snap some sense into you.”   

“But you don’t understand,” you whine. “I swear you were just hearing things! And Kai will be super angry if you bring something like this up. It’s not going to end well for either of us!”   

Much to your immense dismay, Kurono refuses to bend to your will. He’s a stubborn asshole, and in a way, he and Chisaki are pretty much perfect for each other. They’ve got the same crappy personality going for them.   

Shit! I’m so screwed!   

It looks like you’re out of options. You’re far too small and weak to physically restrain Kurono, so instead, you decide to at least beat him to the punch and have Chisaki hear your side of the story first. You’re still his beloved little sister. Surely, he won’t choose this desperate fanboy over you , right?   

“Fuck it!” you cry out. “Catch me if you can!”   

You proceed to run as if your life depends on it, and quite frankly, you feel like it kind of does. But it’s going to be okay. Chisaki will believe you. He loves you, and he wants what’s best for you, so if you just take a minute to explain—  

Ah. Never mind. Kurono already caught you.   

“As if you could possibly outrun me,” he sighs again. “Also, don’t use that kind of language. You’re only ten years old. Watch your mouth.”   

You grit your teeth, and even though you don’t say anything back, you mentally curse him out with the most heinous and vulgar insults known to man.   

Seriously, what a fucking piece of work. Having beef with a grade-schooler is a whole new level of pathetic.   

You can’t overpower Kurono, you can’t outrun him, so you decide to wail out at the top of your lungs and at the very least, make it look like he’s done something wrong to you.   

And thankfully, it works.   

“What’s going on?!” Chisaki exclaims. “I heard [Name] crying!”   

He comes running into the hallway, breathless and slightly flushed in the face. All the while, Kurono glares down at you with a look that says, ‘I know what you’re trying to do, you little asshole’.   

Alas, you have no sympathy for him. He’s the one that decided he wanted to play this game.   

“Kai,” you whine, pretending to be close to tears. “Kurono is being mean to me!”   

You rush into Chisaki’s arms, and he squeezes you close, patting your back and smoothing your hair down, and basically doing everything he can to try and pacify you. Of course, you’re not actually shaken up. At least, not for the reasons he believes. But since Kurono is clearly out to get you, you’re more than willing to put on a dramatic performance.   

“It’s going to be okay,” Chisaki reassures. He’s wearing his mask, but despite that, you can see the outline of a smile behind the fabric.   

When he turns back towards Kurono, however, he isn’t smiling anymore.   

“What the hell did you do?” he seethes. “How dare you make [Name] cry? Did you think I would let you get away with this? You think that just because Pops has allowed you to join the group, all of a sudden, you can just do as you please?”   

Kurono must have balls of steel, because with the vicious, murderous way that Chisaki is glaring at him right now, you feel like you probably would have crapped your pants if you were in his position.   

“She’s making things up,” Kurono replies, keeping a calm, steady expression. “I stumbled across some unpleasant news earlier, and she’s trying to turn you against me so that she won’t get in trouble.”   

“Bullshit,” Chisaki spits. “You’re saying that [Name] would lie? To me ?”   

You bury your face against Chisaki’s chest and bite back an exaggerated sob. “He keeps saying stuff like that. I don’t know why he got mad at me all of a sudden. What did I do wrong, Kai? I thought we were all getting along. I thought... he was part of our extended family, just like Pops said.”   

“You piece of trash,” Chisaki glowers, and you can feel the way that his entire body has begun shaking, as if he’s on the verge of punching Kurono in the face. Of course, you don’t want him to take things too far, but you would much rather he direct that frustration towards someone other than you.  

Yet still, Kurono remains stoic and unbothered. He really must have balls of steel. You’re surprised they don’t weigh him down while he walks. Or maybe he’s just completely delusional and doesn’t realize how much shit he’s in.   

“I’ll just say this one thing, and then you’re free to believe whatever you like. I came across [Name] practicing with her Quirk earlier... and I heard her say she wanted to become a hero.”   

Well. It’s finally out in the open now. You can only hope that Chisaki’s love for you will prevail, and he will believe your side of the story unequivocally.   

“I don’t know what Kurono’s problem is,” you insist tearfully. “All I was doing was training with my Quirk for fun, and then he started making all of this stuff up, even though I never mentioned heroes at all!”   

You hug Chisaki tighter, using your greatest strength, which is of course your unbelievable cuteness. Seriously, who would side with an asshole who’s just made a child cry? It’s your word against his, and you already know how much Chisaki values what you have to say.   

But for some reason, rather than telling Kurono off again, Chisaki doesn’t budge. Even the hand that was once patting your head has since dropped to his side, completely motionless.   

He looks down at you with beautiful, but eerily haunting golden eyes.   

“You were using your Quirk again,” Chisaki says. It isn’t so much a question, but he says it aloud nonetheless, almost as if he’s trying to convince himself that this is reality.   

“I... guess so.” You flinch a bit, discomfort settling into the pit of your stomach. “But I only do that sometimes when I’ve got a lot of time to spare. You and Kurono were busy, so... I don’t know. It was just for fun. It’s like dancing or playing on the monkey bars. It’s just another way to pass the time.”   

“But I thought I told you there’s no reason for you to use your Quirk. I’ve already explained this to you so many times.”  

He isn’t happy. That much is painfully obvious. It doesn’t necessarily mean he believes what Kurono said, but all the same, you know that he hates seeing you use your Quirk. It’s the whole reason you started practicing in secret to begin with.   

Shit. You were so caught up in denying the whole hero thing that you forgot to consider the finer details as well.   

“I’m sorry,” you breathe. “But it’s... not that big of a deal. It doesn’t mean anything. I can’t help that I have a Quirk. Am I really supposed to never use it again?”   

Chisaki narrows his eyes. You can’t tell what exactly is going through his head, but it looks like he’s trying to decide whether he should be directing his anger at you, or Kurono.   

Please, for the love of god, let it not be you.   

“I won’t use my Quirk anymore,” you insist, hoping he’ll believe your feeble lie. “I’m sorry, Kai. It was just for fun, but... I can tell you really don’t like it, so I promise I’ll never do it again. But Kurono is making all of that hero stuff up. He just wants you to be mad at me. I’m not sure why, but he does.”   

“And how would that make any sense?” Kurono frowns. “I wouldn’t gain anything from doing that. Kai, I understand she’s your sister, and you care for her very much, but that’s exactly why I’ve come to you with this information. You deserve to know that she’s started having all sorts of delusions about the future. How can she want to become a hero when she’s being raised by the yakuza? She’s only a child, but she needs to understand that there are certain things she just isn’t allowed to do. And she shouldn’t even want to do them in the first place.”   

“Like I already said,” you grit your teeth, “you’re making all of that up! Just because I was practicing with my Quirk doesn’t mean I want to become a hero! You’re adding lies into the mix so that Kai will start to like you more than me because you’re obsessed with him!”   

“I am not obsessed with him,” Kurono denies, and he actually has the nerve to look offended, as if he didn’t just jump at the opportunity to turn two siblings against each other.   

“You’re totally obsessed with him. I bet you even sniff his underwear when he isn’t looking,” you shudder.   

Chisaki’s jaw drops. “I’m sorry, what ?”   

“Alright, it’s clear that she’s just saying whatever pops into her mind at this point,” Kurono sighs heavily. “I know that you’re not obligated to believe me, Kai, but trust me when I say that I only told you this because I care. I care about the Shie Hassaikai, and I’m positive that neither you nor Pops would want [Name] to have dangerous, unrealistic expectations.”   

Chisaki doesn’t say anything. You know that he loves you. He loves you in his own way, as much as he’s capable of, but unfortunately, his resentment towards Quirks and heroes has put you in a really bad position.   

“Kurono,” Chisaki finally mumbles. “I still don’t know whether or not you’re lying to me, and to be honest, I feel like kicking you out of the group right here and now. But it’s true that [Name] has a bad habit of using her Quirk, even though I’ve advised her against it so many times. I don’t get why she doesn’t want to remain pure and unsullied. She should want nothing more than to avoid sinking more deeply into the disease that has infected her body. Don’t you get it, [Name]? I’m only trying to protect you, and the more you cling to your Quirk, the more it destroys you.”   

Fuck. Why is he like this? You haven’t done anything wrong, but he keeps trying to convince you that his reality is the only one that makes any sense. You really hoped that after all these years, even with his phobia, he might ease up a little. And now what? You’ll have to hide your Quirk from him for the indefinite future? How are you supposed to train your powers? How are you supposed to make strides towards becoming a hero and saving all the people you want to save?   

It isn’t fair. You know you should be grateful. You’ve been given a second chance at life, after all. But you finally have goals and aspirations for the future. What gives Chisaki the right to keep you from doing what makes you happy?   

You bite down on your lip to keep from crying. Actually crying, this time, not like the crocodile tears you mustered up to incriminate Kurono.    

Chisaki crouches down in front of you, then places a hand on your head. “If you really want to become a hero, I have no choice but to tell you what a disgusting, hopeless dream that is. Not only would you be disrespecting the yakuza, you’d also be disrespecting Pops, the man who brought you in, and me , your older brother, who knows what’s best for you. Perhaps Kurono is lying, and while it irritates me whenever people try to deceive me, I actually hope that’s the case. It’s far better than knowing that my little sister isn’t in her right mind. You will never become a hero, [Name]. And stop using that Quirk of yours for no reason. It’s true that you’re still a kid, but you need to start growing up.”   

His hand pats your head a few times, and the gentleness is a stark contrast to the cruel words he just voiced. You don’t know what else to do but stand there, feeling almost completely dumb, still trying to bite back your tears before they fall.  

It’s not that surprising. You’ve known what Chisaki is like for a long time now, but hearing that you’ll never be a hero, from one of the people you love most in this world...   

It just really fucking hurts.  

“Listen to your brother,” Kurono decides to pile on, and though he tries to hide it, there’s a smirk playing upon his lips. “You are part of the yakuza. We do not mix with the police and heroes. Be loyal to the side that has protected you all this time.”   

Cruel. They’re both so cruel. Kurono aside, you really do adore Chisaki. You want him to be truly fulfilled in life, but you’re starting to realize that his happiness will come at the cost of yours.   

And right now, that’s a thought you simply can’t bear.   

“...I understand,” you mumble weakly. “I’m... sorry. For everything. For always making mistakes.”   

Chisaki parts his lips to reply, and perhaps he’s about to say something a little less harsh, but already, you’ve started walking away.   

“She might need a bit of time to herself,” you hear Kurono say. “Just leave her be, and she’ll come to her senses eventually.”   

As much as you loathe Kurono’s guts right now, you appreciate that Chisaki isn’t following you. You want to be alone.   

So, you leave. Careful not to let anyone spot you, you walk right out of the Shie Hassaikai compound and sneak past the gate through a little gap that allows your small body to pass through. It’s evening, so it’s completely dark out. The odds of anyone seeing you are very low, and it’ll probably take them some time to realize you’ve ventured outside.   

You haven’t really thought this through. It’s not like you’re running away from home. You don’t have anywhere else to go , and disappearing in the middle of the night is hardly a recipe for success. But at the very least, you want a bit of space. You want some room to yourself so that you can actually breathe .   

You want to be able to use your Quirk without anyone telling you that it’s wrong.   

Lifting up your hand, you slowly materialize star fragments in the center of your palm. They're shiny and bright, so they help you see a bit more clearly in the dark of night. It’s funny, since it’s a superpower, but right now you’re just using it as some kind of glorified flashlight.   

If only Chisaki wasn’t so set in his ways. If only he could see the beauty in Quirks, and you wouldn’t have to hide anything from him. No family is perfect, that much you know for a fact, but still. You’ve been reborn into the universe of My Hero Academia and you’re supposed to not want to become a hero? That’s pretty much asking the impossible.   

With pretty stars lighting your way, you walk, and walk, then walk longer still. You haven’t the faintest clue where you’re going, but it’s nice to pretend, at least for a few moments, that you have the autonomy to do as you please.   

But unbeknownst to you, you are walking headfirst into danger. Your falling out with Chisaki was the catalyst, and now, you are rapidly approaching the climax.   

“...no fucking way. It’s you , isn’t it? You’re that piece of shit kid from way back when.”   

Someone is speaking to you, but by the time you veer around and make sense of your surroundings, they’ve already pinned your arms behind your back and clamped a hand over your mouth.   

When you cast a hopeless, fearful glance over your shoulder, you realize that you’re staring up at a familiar face.   

“Miss me?” the man sneers. It’s the same gangster that picked a fight with you back when you were still a toddler. The guy that got kicked out of the Shie Hassaikai and decided he wanted to make you the target of his anger.   

However, unlike then, you are now completely alone.   

Chisaki isn’t here to protect you.   

You try to scream, but the hand covering your mouth muffles your cries, and there’s no one else out on the street anyways, so it’s pointless. Since your body is so much smaller and frailer than his, he’s able to rough-handle you with ease, even as you kick and flail and otherwise fight for your life.   

“This must be fate,” he says, hot breath fanning uncomfortably against the shell of your ear. “That other kid you were with. He fucking humiliated me back then. It’s bad enough the boss cast me out of the Shie Hassaikai, but for the past few years, I’ve barely been able to get that incident out of my mind. There’s a reason we ran into each other tonight, and it must be so that I can get revenge for all the shit I've been put through.”   

You can’t believe this is happening. All you wanted was a little bit of time to clear your head. Perhaps, in retrospect, you shouldn’t have ventured outside alone at night, but what are the odds that you would be attacked the very first time you stepped away from home? You didn’t have the chance to exert caution and consider all the worst-case scenarios. You were strung-out and emotional, and you just wanted a fucking break .   

But if your past life is any indication, then maybe you’re just doomed to die young.   

Still, you can’t give up. You refuse to give up. You’re alone and afraid, and you know your odds are winning are slim, but surrendering is simply not an option.   

Fueled by adrenaline and desperation, you manage to squirm until you’ve got a bit more room to breathe, and then you bite down on the man’s fingers.   

“Shit!”   

He curses aloud, and in the very brief interval that he’s wincing from pain, you push away from him and cry out into the dead of the night.   

But you don’t get very far.   

“Stupid bitch!” he screams, kicking the back of your knees. You crumple like a ragdoll, and before you can even blink to collect yourself, he grabs the back of your head and slams it against the cold, firm ground.   

And then you feel it. A slick, familiar sensation. One that you prayed you would never have to experience again.   

Your skull has been cracked open. It’s just like... it’s just like how it happened during the bus crash. You keep on bleeding and bleeding, and all the while, your body continues to grow numb.   

Tears trickle down your cheeks, and you whimper, even though you scarcely have the strength to manage that much. What a cruel, ironic fate. You never imagined that you would have to experience the same painful death for a second time.   

Death will claim you soon. That much, you know from your previous experience. A traumatic head injury is incredibly dangerous, and few are fortunate enough to survive one. Even among those that do survive, most end up with permanent, lasting damage.   

And yet, even though you know you are dying, your hand still reaches out, shakily, and in your very last moments, you create a few more star fragments within your palm.  

So beautiful.   

This life was shorter than your last. It ended before you even got the chance to achieve your goals. You want to sob relentlessly, enraged by the unfairness of it all, but you suppose... at least you got along with your family this time around. You made meaningful connections, and you have no doubt that Pops and Chisaki will remember you forevermore.   

But that’s just a hopeless attempt at putting on a brave face. Truth be told, you can’t bring yourself to accept this. You just want to live.   

God, how badly you want to live.  

A few more whimpers spill from your lips, the stars in your palm fade to nothingness, and lastly, your eyelids fall shut.   

Once again, death has you in its clutches.   

But not for long.   

You come to with a gasp. It’s so abrupt that you briefly forget what just happened, and when your eyes open again, you find yourself looking up at Chisaki.   

He’s crying. There are tears blurring his vision, and even the mask on his face has been pulled down as he presses you close to his chest, sobbing quietly. He can’t seem to calm down, not even once he locks eyes with you and realizes that you’re awake.   

“[Name],” he chokes out, caressing your face with gloved fingers. “My god... I’m so sorry. I can’t believe you had to suffer like that. This is all my fault. I shouldn’t have left you out of my sight, not even for a single moment.”  

You blink, still shocked and disoriented, but then you realize that there’s no pain. Your head doesn’t hurt anymore, and there’s no dampness clinging to your hair or skin either. You feel hesitant to do so, but ever-so-slowly, you lift a hand and press it against the top of your skull. Then, you pull your hand away and look down at your fingers.   

No blood.   

You’re unharmed. Even though that horrible man nearly killed you earlier, just like that, you’re good as new again.   

Immediately, you understand what happened.  

Chisaki’s Quirk has just saved your life.   

“It’s going to be okay,” he reassures, pulling you close again and rocking you back and forth, but honestly, you’re not sure if he’s trying to calm you down, or himself .   

But it’s fine. What matters is that you’re alive. That's right, things are different in this world. Here, people have all sorts of amazing powers, like the ability to heal others from the brink of death, or in Chisaki’s case—the ability to revive them altogether.   

Your beloved older brother is here for you. He might not be perfect, he might even be a bit of an asshole at times, but with him by your side, you’ll never, ever have to be afraid.   

“Kai,” you breathe, lips breaking into a warm, loving smile. “Thank you so—”   

You stop. Try as you might, the words don’t make it out, and all at once, you begin shaking uncontrollably.   

There's a dead body right next to you. The man that attacked you, or rather, what remains of him, is laying in a puddle of his own blood. It’s a sight too gruesome for you to describe, and even though you aren’t actually a child, you are so horrified that you start hyperventilating immediately.   

“What’s wrong?!” Chisaki exclaims. He follows your line of sight, and when he realizes what you’re looking at, he simply replies, “Oh. That. You had me worried for a moment. I thought that I didn’t heal you properly, and that you might have still been in pain.”   

A sickening sensation rushes up your esophagus, and before you can stop yourself, you keel over and vomit.   

Chisaki pats your back, and even though he’s usually so averse to germs, he doesn’t look the slightest bit disgusted.   

“There, there,” he says gently. “Get it all out of your system. I’m sure you must be a bit surprised, so just don’t look at it, alright?”   

You wipe a sleeve across your dirty mouth and whimper. “K-Kai. What did... what did you do ...?”   

“What do you mean?” he frowns, as if the answer is obvious. “I dealt with him so that I could protect you. I took care of him in a second, and then I fixed you up right away.”   

“He’s dead ,” you shudder, and though you want to avert your eyes, you can’t help but steal another glance towards the pile of blood and guts lying on the ground. “Kai, you killed him.”   

Chisaki barely even blinks, and much to your horror, he responds with, “So?”   

“So,” you swallow. “So... that’s wrong! You killed a human being! Something like that isn’t allowed!”   

“That piece of trash hurt you first. And if I hadn’t searched your room and realized you were missing, if I hadn’t come out here in time, you would have died instead. Are you saying it isn’t acceptable to punish a murderer?”   

You can feel yourself panicking, but with the way that Chisaki’s Quirk works, it’s not too late. He can still fix that man. It doesn’t have to end in death. He can fix him up, and then you can apprehend him and turn him into the police or something. This is still salvageable.   

“Your Quirk,” you say shakily. “P-Please. Use it on him, like you did before. If he dies, you’ll get in trouble, Kai. I don’t want that to happen. You can fix him, right? You fixed me, and I’m sure you can do it to him too.”   

Chisaki just stares at you. “But why ?”   

“What do you mean, why? Because killing people is wrong! Just please fix him,” you sob, pulling on his arm furiously. “Please, Kai, I’m begging you. We can call the police! We can—”   

“[Name],” he says sternly. “We are the yakuza. Do you really believe that they will take our side? We can’t rely on anyone apart from ourselves, and drawing unwanted attention is exactly how we get in trouble. The world will be better off without a scumbag like him, who goes around hurting children for the fun of it.”  

You wholeheartedly agree. The man who nearly killed you is not a good person, but how can you just stand by and condone murder? Murder is still murder. You can’t let Chisaki go through with this. It goes against everything you stand for.   

“Pops,” you splutter hopelessly. “Pops wouldn’t like this! It’s true that you were just protecting me, but... with your Quirk, he’ll also know that it was all reversible. Do you think he’ll be okay with knowing that you killed someone, no matter the reason?”   

Chisaki grimaces, and your shoulders sag from relief, because it looks like you’ve finally managed to deter him.   

“I wouldn’t want to anger Pops or put him in a bad spot,” he acknowledges.   

You nod eagerly. “Right! So, please fix him, and then we’ll figure out a way to deal with him later. Pops has plenty of people working for him, so he’ll know what to do. And this way, your hands are still clean.”  

For emphasis, you grab hold of both his hands and squeeze them firmly, trying to fight off the pesky tears in your eyes. Chisaki isn’t a villain. He only did this in order to protect you. Now that you’re safe, he can put everything back in place. No harm, no foul.   

“I won’t kill him,” Chisaki affirms. He stands up and removes one of his gloves, so that he can use his Quirk again. Then, he walks over to the man’s deceased, mutilated body, and you watch with bated breath as he fixes him whole.   

The man awakens much the same as you did, with a sudden gasp, and a look of bewilderment in his eyes.   

You figure that’s the end of it. Perhaps Chisaki will immobilize him somehow, so that he can be brought back to Pops, who’ll surely know how to tie up any loose ends. Even if the Shie Hassaikai isn’t all-powerful, Pops still has contacts in the underworld, and one way or another, this sick bastard will have to atone for harming a child.   

Whatever the next step is, it’s not for Chisaki to decide. He doesn’t need that sort of weight on his chest. He’s going to live a carefree, happy life, without being corrupted by darkness.   

And yet, the longer Chisaki stares down at the man, who has since started begging for mercy, the colder his expression gets.   

“I won’t kill him,” Chisaki says again, but there’s a pause, and the next second, his eyes grow wide and manic. “But just because I won’t kill him... doesn’t mean I’m not going to punish him for what he’s done. [Name], look away.”   

You can’t possibly protest fast enough. His Quirk dismembers the man’s body with ease, but this time, you can tell that he’s making a conscious effort so that his victim doesn’t faint or die. He destroys parts of the man’s body, spends a few moments listening to him wail and beg, then mends him whole and repeats the process all over again.   

A few missing fingers. Then, an entire missing arm. The man screams for a while, and within a few seconds—everything is back to normal.   

Only for Chisaki to keep on torturing him, over and over, and over again.   

Chisaki told you not to watch, but the screams are impossible to turn away from, and you find yourself too petrified to move a single muscle. There’s blood everywhere, but the longer you stare at it, the more your senses seem to dull. In a desperate attempt to retain your sanity, you try to convince yourself that none of this is real. It’s the world of My Hero Academia, after all. It can’t possibly be real.  

Right. It's not real. Chisaki mutilating someone right in front of your very eyes... there’s no way something like that could actually be happening.   

A few tears trickle down your cheeks, and as you feel them dampen your skin, you know that you’ve done a terrible job of deluding yourself.   

“You despicable son-of-a-bitch,” Chisaki hisses, blood staining his clothes, his hands, and even parts of his face. Normally, he would have been disgusted beyond belief, but he’s too far gone to pay attention to that right now. “Filth like you belongs down in the dirt. You hear me? How dare you lay hands on [Name]. How fucking dare you.”   

All you can do is watch. You don’t even have the strength to stand up, and your eyes won’t stay closed, despite how hard you try. No matter what you say, he isn’t going to stop. He has chosen to harm someone not out of necessity, not to defend himself, but purely because he wants to.   

And it’s all your fault.   

This wouldn’t have happened if you didn’t slip up around Kurono. Or if you’d done a better job of hiding your Quirk. Or if you’d just stayed put inside the house inside of running off.   

The only reason Chisaki is doing something so awful right now is because of you.   

“I suppose that’s enough,” Chisaki finally says. He steps back, and although the man is still alive—unconscious, but alive—he isn’t the way he used to be. “I broke his legs. I felt like he deserved to be disabled for life, at the very least. Pops will understand. I didn’t kill anyone, and this is a very light punishment, considering what he did to you. Let’s go back inside now. I’ll fill Pops in on the details, and they’ll find somewhere to dump this piece of garbage.”  

You can’t even form a reply. Your body is numb from head to toe, and when Chisaki crouches down beside you, you grit your teeth and keep staring straight ahead.   

He smiles sympathetically. “I’m sorry. That must have been difficult. But it had to be done. Bad people need to be punished. And the worst crime of all is daring to hurt you. I already let him off easy the first time. Sometimes, pain is the only way to make people understand.”   

You still don’t say anything, and instead of waiting for you to react, Chisaki picks your limp body off the ground and lifts you into his arms. He presses a kiss to your forehead, and it feels foreign against your cold, clammy skin.   

You’re alive. Up until now, you thought that the only way you would ever feel regret was if you died before accomplishing anything. But you were wrong. You were so, so very wrong.   

You fear that Chisaki can never be changed.   

Chapter Text

“This scumbag tried to kill [Name]. He attacked her once before, many years ago. It sounded like he used to be a part of the Shie Hassaikai. Do you recognize him, Pops?”   

Pops stares down at the former gangster. His lips have been taped shut, and his legs are mangled and broken from when Chisaki used his Quirk on him. He’s incapable of running away, so all he can do is whimper and beg for mercy, even though no one can understand what he’s trying to say.   

“Yes, I recognize him,” Pops replies, voice frigid and stern. “There was a reason I deemed him unworthy of holding the Shie Hassaikai name. But never in a million years did I imagine he would try to murder a child. Absolutely sickening.”   

You don’t say anything. Chisaki holds you close, even though the man is no longer capable of posing any danger to you. It’s true that he deserves nothing but the worst. He tried to kill you, brought back horrible, traumatic memories that you’ve been doing your utmost to forget. He should suffer, and yet, when you remember the way Chisaki tortured him purely for the sake of it...  

It all just feels terribly wrong.   

“We should dispose of him,” Chisaki says. “I can have his vocal cords rearranged too. He’ll never be able to breathe a word of this to anyone else. We should throw him somewhere where he’ll know nothing but pain for the rest of his days.”   

Pops narrows his eyes, but even though he is a respectable man who follows a code of honor, at the end of the day, he is still a yakuza.   

This criminal just tried to kill his precious little girl. Needless to say, the punishment won’t be light.   

“I’ll take care of it,” Pops nods. “Rest assured, he won’t get off easy. In fact, death would have been a more merciful fate.”   

Once again, the man starts whining hopelessly, voice muffled behind the tape covering his mouth. You clench your jaw and peer at him from the corner of your eye. You remember how quick he was to smash your head against the concrete, knowing not guilt or shame as he watched you bleed to death.   

He isn’t a good person. He deserves this. Perhaps Chisaki was completely justified in what he did.   

And yet... why do you feel so fucking scared?  

“Kurono, get that piece of trash out of my sight,” Pops instructs. “I’ll make arrangements to deal with him in just a moment. But first,” he says, softening his tone a bit, “I want to make sure [Name] is alright.”   

Kurono nods and drags the crippled man out of the room, despite the latter’s attempts to scream and fight back. The sound of his muffled cries ebb into the background, until finally, you stop hearing them altogether.  

Pops crouches down and grabs you by the shoulders. “My sweet girl,” he breathes. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry something like this happened to you.”   

He pulls you into a hug, squeezing your tiny body as if he fears he’ll never get to do this again. You can feel him trembling, even though he’s doing his best not to let it show. He is a powerful man with ample authority, but he loves you, and he must’ve been scared out of his mind.   

You feel safe in Pops’ arms. Even though he is a yakuza, he knows how to stay calm and control his anger. His first instinct is never to respond with violence or threaten others into submission. Even after such a serious incident as this one, he didn’t give in to his rage. He didn’t let it destroy his humanity.  

In that sense, he and Chisaki are completely different.   

You know what kind of person Chisaki is. All this time, you hoped you could change things. You did everything in your power to show him how beautiful the world is, to reassure him that there was no such thing as a sickness that plagues nearly the entire population. You showered him with love and affection in the hopes that it would lead him down the right path, away from a life of violence, murder, and manipulation.   

But this incident told you everything you need to know. Chisaki loves you, however, his love is obsessive and taken to the extreme. You saw glimpses of it many times before, but you chose to believe that you were reading into things too much. You told yourself that you were just being sensitive, that everything would turn out fine in the end.   

Chisaki loves you so much that he will kill for you, and he’ll do it without so much as a second thought.  

Perhaps most people would be comforted by this fact. Perhaps it would make them feel safe, and there’s also that saying that if you truly care for someone, you will kill for them. Like how a mother would risk everything to protect her child.   

But you know how this story goes, and you know how Chisaki treats the people he loves —including Pops.   

If you continue staying here, if he becomes so paranoid of the outside world harming you and putting you at risk, then you could just as easily find yourself in a coma as well.  

And that thought fucking terrifies you.   

Chisaki isn’t evil. He believes that everything he does, he does it for your sake. He isn’t evil, but he is delusional. Which, if left unchecked, can be just as dangerous.   

“It’s going to be alright,” Pops reassures. He strokes your hair over and over again, and you stand there, unblinking, as still as a porcelain doll. “I can’t even imagine how scared you must have been. Whatever you need, tell me, okay? I’ll do everything in my power to fix this. To make you feel safe again.”   

You try, but fail, to force a smile to your lips.   

The fact of the matter is that there’s nothing he can do at this point. It’s already too late. Every time your eyes meet Chisaki’s... it makes you feel unwell, down to the deepest depths of your being.   

In this moment, you’ve already made up your mind.  

You need to get the hell out of here.   

“I’ll put [Name] to bed,” Chisaki says. “She’s in shock, and some rest will do her a lot of good.”   

He picks you up before you can even protest, although you probably wouldn’t have had the strength to anyways. Pops smiles warmly, as warmly as he can , considering the circumstances, and you are promptly led out of the room, down the halls, until you find yourself being lowered into bed.   

Chisaki sits down on the edge of the bed, and you swallow, feeling goosebumps rise to your skin. It’s incredible how not long ago, you felt completely fine around him, but one incident is all it takes to see someone in a completely different light.   

“I understand that was a lot,” Chisaki mumbles. He squeezes your little hand in his, tracing his thumb over your knuckles. “But now that this has happened, I know better. I’ll never let you out of my sight again. I’ll be with you every second of the day, from the moment you wake up, to the moment you fall asleep. If I do that, then there’s no way you’ll ever get hurt again. I’m strong, [Name]. There are disgusting, evil people in this world, but the reason I’ve been afflicted with this Quirk is so that I can protect my family. No one will ever take you from me. Alright? No one .”   

He wraps his arms around you, and just like Pops, he trembles as he holds you close. To some extent, you sympathize with him. You’re not the only one who went through something horrible tonight. He had to see his beloved little sister lying lifeless on the dirty pavement. Something like that couldn’t possibly have been good for his heart.   

But even though you care for him, even though you want to believe that staying with him is the right choice, his next words confirm your greatest fears.   

“I think... you should always stay inside,” Chisaki says. His golden eyes are completely still, and he doesn’t even blink as he speaks. “The outside world is too dangerous. You shouldn’t leave. You should stay right here, where you have everything you’ll ever need. Actually, maybe even the main residence is too risky. It’s too easy for people to barge in. You know the underground area? It’s not currently in use, but it was built long ago, by Pops’ predecessors. Yeah. If it’s there , I can keep you out of the public eye, and no one will ever be able to find you. You’ll be safer than ever. Completely protected.”   

You can feel yourself on the verge of puking. What he’s just described is exactly the way Eri was treated in the canon series. Hidden and locked away, shut out from the rest of the world.   

Chisaki loves you, no question about it.   

But his love is poisonous, and you refuse to let him ruin the new life you’ve so generously been granted.  

“I’ll work out the details later, but I think having you stay down there would help me feel more at ease,” Chisaki says. “Well, we’ll talk more about this tomorrow. Goodnight, [Name].”   

He kisses you on the forehead again, and it takes all your willpower not to recoil and back up against the wall. The worst part is that he even smiles as he walks out of the room, unfazed by all the terrifying things he just said.  

You pull the blanket up to your nose and whimper. It doesn’t take long for you to start sobbing.   

Just as Chisaki promised, he’s there to greet you first thing in the morning.  

“Rise and shine,” he says. His mask has been lowered, and he offers you a gentle smile, rubbing some of the morning crust out of your eyes.   

The gesture is so sweet. So loving.   

It’s a damn shame that he’s already terrified you beyond belief.   

“How are you feeling?” he asks.   

“I’m alright,” you respond. Obviously, it’s a lie, but you’re not foolish enough to tell him what’s really on your mind.   

Chisaki adjusts his mask back in place, then pats your head. “I’m glad you’re in better spirits today. There’s no need to be afraid anymore. I made a mistake, and I’ll never be able to apologize enough for it, but I promise something like that won't ever happen again. From now on, you’re going to be safe and sound.”   

He means well. You know he does. But regardless of what his intentions are, you no longer feel comfortable by his side.   

“Let’s go eat,” Chisaki gestures.   

The morning proceeds pretty much exactly as you expected, with Chisaki refusing to let you out of his sight. He stares at you as if he’s on a mission, like you’re some priceless treasure that can’t be left unattended for even a single moment. Before, you might’ve been flattered, but the reality now is that all of his attention makes you sick. You finally see his fixation on you for what it is—something twisted and unnatural.   

If you don’t deal with this as soon as possible, you’re either going to end up locked up like Eri, or comatose, like Pops.   

“Where are you going?” Chisaki asks. He jerks you back by the arm the second you step away from him. Even though he claims he’s trying to protect you, his grip is ironclad, and it fucking hurts .   

“I want to go see Pops,” you reply.   

“Okay. I’ll come with you.”   

“Kai, it’s no big deal,” you insist. “Pops will be there to look after me. I know you’re just trying to keep me safe, but you’re probably pretty busy. I’ll be back in a few minutes. It won’t take long.”   

He hesitates for a few moments, but eventually, concedes that you’ll be perfectly safe so long as you’re with Pops.   

“Meet me in my room once you’re done,” he says, or rather, demands . “If you take too long, I’ll come looking for you.”   

“Okay. See you later, Kai.”   

He walks off, and you’re finally able to take a real breath of air. You know there’s no time to waste, though. You need to get this done as quickly as possible.   

At first, you considered running away. But you realized quickly enough that Chisaki would catch you in no time flat, and the second you got caught, the last bit of freedom you had left would surely disappear. There are too many people lurking about the Shie Hassaikai residence for you to make it far. The fact that you were able to sneak away last night was simply a fluke, and you doubt it’ll ever happen again.   

You need to leave this life behind, but in order to do that, you’re going to have to come clean.   

“Pops,” you say, swallowing nervously.   

He lifts his head up and smiles. “Oh, [Name]. Good morning. Are you feeling better today? I was planning on going to see you, but I got tied up in some paperwork. Thank you for going out of your way to stop by. Is there anything you need?”   

“Yes,” you respond, and you pause, taking another deep breath. “Actually... there was something I wanted to talk to you about.”   

“Go right ahead. I’m all ears.”   

He leans forward and folds his hands together, waiting patiently. To be honest, your head is spinning right now, and it feels like you might faint. You’re incredibly nervous. Is this really the right call? What if it backfires worse than you could have possibly imagined?   

But when you stop to consider the alternative, and what might happen if you continue to stay here, you finally work up the nerve to say what’s on your mind.   

“I can’t be here anymore,” you blurt. “I just... I just can’t.”   

Within less than two seconds, Pops stops smiling.   

“I don’t understand,” he frowns. “What do you mean? Is this about what happened last night? Because I understand it was terrible, and no child should ever have to go through such a thing, but that’s exactly why we’re here. To look after you and protect you from people like that. We’re going to do everything it takes to keep you out of harm. Chisaki’s Quirk is incredible, and you’ll be safer by his side than anywhere else.”   

Wrong.   

It’s true that Chisaki’s Quirk is powerful, overwhelmingly so, but that’s exactly what makes him so dangerous. A power like that, in the hands of a person so delusional and unstable... it’s pretty much a recipe for disaster. And now that you know you haven’t succeeded in changing him, the fear is too staggering to ignore.   

“I always thought everything would be fine,” you mumble. “I don’t know all the details, but I understand that the life of a yakuza is dangerous. Still, I thought that it wouldn’t affect me, because you were so good at handling everything. But that man last night tried to kill me for no reason, just because I’m part of this group. It was so scary. I know you’re all strong, and you’ll do your best to protect me, but I... I just don’t feel safe anymore. I’m sorry, Pops. I don’t think I can keep staying here.”   

You aren’t lying. Although you’ve omitted some details, like how Chisaki is one of the reasons you’re scared, and that you want to become a hero, the fact of the matter is that this place is simply too dangerous for a child, and you’re not yet strong enough to protect yourself.   

Pops doesn’t say anything for a while. His brows are impossibly furrowed, and he keeps twiddling his thumbs, in a hopeless attempt to calm down.   

“But... we love you,” he finally mumbles. “We’re your family, [Name]. Even if things get difficult, we stick together. That's what family does.”   

Fuck. This is even harder than you thought it would be.   

“I-I love you too,” you reply shakily. Tears are starting to blur your vision, and you quickly wipe them away, trying to stay strong. “I’ll always love you and Kai... b-but I just can’t do this anymore. I can’t forget what happened last night. The only reason that man attacked me is because he knew I was part of the Shie Hassaikai. It might happen again. And even if Kai is able to save me in the end... I never, ever want to feel that kind of pain again. It was just too much for me to handle. I'm sorry. I hope you understand.”   

Pops is different than Chisaki, which is the whole reason Chisaki put him in a coma. They had different worldviews, different morals. They couldn’t agree on certain things, and ultimately, Pops paid the price. When faced with the horrifying truth of Chisaki’s goals, Pops’ kindness and conviction ended up being his downfall.  

But right now, you are staking your life on that kindness. You are choosing to believe that he will understand what’s best for you, even if it pains him to do so.   

And as it turns out, you’ve made the right call.   

Pops lets out a deep, begrudging sigh. “No. I should be the one to apologize. I’m such a fool. This is the reason my daughter and I never saw eye-to-eye. She didn’t agree with the lifestyle I’d chosen for myself. What was I thinking? This isn’t the right environment for a child, let alone a little girl. Chisaki is different. He’s always been ambitious, stoic, and cutthroat. The life of a yakuza seemed to suit someone like him. But the two of you aren’t the same. You’re gentle and lively. You find beauty in everything. You have no place in the criminal underworld, and although I tried so hard to keep it from you, it all caught up eventually.”   

“It isn’t your fault,” you protest. “I don’t blame either of you. But I just don’t think I can handle all of this dangerous stuff. I don’t have the stomach for it.”   

“Well, that goes without saying. You’re just a child. A child with a big heart, who belongs under the sun, not surrounded by darkness.”   

He stands up from his desk and walks over to you, stopping close enough to reach out a slow, hesitant hand. It’s almost as though he’s waiting for you to flinch away from him, to reject him outright. But this isn’t rejection. This is still love.   

For the time being, you know it’s the right choice, and Pops seems to realize it too.   

“I’m sorry for trying to dissuade you,” he mumbles, brushing his thumb against your cheek. “I love you, and I’ve been so happy having you here, but I was acting selfish and putting my needs above your own. What happened to you last night was inexcusable, and if you’d grown up elsewhere, with a normal family, you probably wouldn’t have had to experience that sort of pain. Ultimately, I have my own negligence to blame. I took our happiness for granted, and I don’t think I’ll ever be able to make it up to you.”   

“It’s not your fault,” you say again. “Every family is different. I just think that for now, someplace else would be better. Just until I get older, and stronger. And then... I’ll come back. I promise I will. You and Kai will always be my family.”  

Pops smiles. There’s a tinge of sadness to it, but you can tell that he believes in your words. No matter what, the three of you will always be family.   

“Come here,” he sighs, pulling you into a hug. You ease into his touch, nuzzling your face against the front of his kimono. Pops is a good man. You’re going to miss him a lot. But if you really want to protect everyone’s futures —his, Chisaki’s, and Eri’s—then it’s imperative that you have the freedom to act.   

This is only temporary. Eri hasn’t even been born yet. You're going to make good use of this time, hone your strength, and when you’re ready, you’ll figure out a way to set things straight.   

But right now, you desperately need to prioritize your own safety.   

So, you will leave. And in doing so, you will undoubtedly break Chisaki’s heart.   

The very next morning, you stand in front of the Shie Hassaikai’s front door, ready to set off. You’ve packed up a few things to take along with you, but there’s not much you really need, and you doubt you’ll have much room to yourself anyways.   

Once again, you are going to an orphanage, except this time, it’s by choice.   

You thought long and hard about this. Initially, you considered going to live with Eri’s mother. You reasoned that you would be able to watch over Eri more closely that way, and make sure that she was well taken care of. But even though Eri’s mother lives apart from Pops, she is still connected to the yakuza. Not to mention, Chisaki knows where to find her. No, right now, you need to be as far removed from him as possible. If you went to live with Eri’s mom, there’s also the possibility that he might show up one day and take you back by force, hurting whoever stands in his path. It’s highly likely that by living with Eri’s family, you could end up causing more harm than good, and that’s a risk you’re not willing to take.   

You need distance, and it also needs to be someplace where Chisaki can’t just show up and wreak havoc. Hence, an orphanage. Somewhere far, far away, and not the kind of place where strangers can come and go unnoticed. Chisaki may be violent and remorseless, but he’s not stupid, so surely, he wouldn’t just waltz into an orphanage and kidnap you in plain sight.  

...god, you hope he’s not that crazy.   

You also never stopped to consider this before, but becoming a hero while having a yakuza background will undeniably be difficult. Even though Pops and Chisaki raised you, and you love them dearly, it’s probably smart to nip this in the bud as quickly as possible. You need a fresh start, and for more reasons than one.   

Anyways, it’s finally happening. For more than eight years, this has been your home, and today, you’re officially leaving it all behind.   

You fiddle with the straps of your bag, swallowing the lump that’s formed in your throat. Even though you’ve chosen this for yourself, there’s still a lot on your mind. You don’t know what’s in store for you out there in the big, open world. The Shie Hassaikai may not have been the most conventional place to grow up in, but it’s virtually all you’ve ever known.  

Still, there’s no point in overthinking. Leaving is the smart, pragmatic thing to do. You’ve already made up your mind.   

“Are you sure you don’t want to say goodbye to Chisaki?” Pops frowns.   

You furiously shake your head. “No. It’s better this way. I know he wouldn’t handle the news well, and even if it sounds cowardly, I don’t want to see how he’ll react. I’ll write you both letters from time to time, so that you know I’m doing well. I promise to stay in touch, one way or another.”   

“Alright. He’ll be upset, but... you’re right that he probably wouldn’t take too kindly to the news.”   

Pops opens the door, and you step outside, lifting your head up to the sky. It’s a beautiful, sunny day, and it makes you feel optimistic for what the future has in store.   

You barely make it five steps out the door before you find yourself staring back into a pair of trembling golden eyes.   

“[Name]?” Chisaki blinks. He’s just opened the gate and walked into the compound. Kurono trails closely behind him, wearing a somewhat guilty expression. “What’s going on?” Chisaki asks, pointing towards the bag you’re carrying. “Where are you going? Why do you have all that stuff?”   

Your heart starts beating uncontrollably. Shit, shit, shit! Pops promised that Chisaki would be gone for a little while! Kurono was supposed to distract him with a quick errand!   

“Kurono,” Pops glares, clearly upset. “I thought I told you to keep Chisaki company for a while.”   

“I’m sorry, boss. I tried, but he kept insisting he needed to get home as soon as possible, to make sure that [Name] was safe. He wouldn’t listen to me, no matter what I said.”   

Fucking Kurono. Time and time again, he proves himself to be the bane of your existence. He ratted you out to Chisaki the other night, and if that hadn’t happened, perhaps the illusion of having a safe, happy home wouldn’t have crumbled so quickly.   

Chisaki glances from you, to Pops, then back to you again.   

It only takes him a second to piece everything together.   

“You tried to get me out of the house,” he mumbles in disbelief. “But why ? Why did you get rid of me? What are you trying to keep hidden?”   

“Chisaki,” Pops sighs. “Now, listen closely, and don’t get upset. [Name] is leaving. Please act your age and let her pass through.”   

“Leaving?” Chisaki reiterates. “Leaving where? What are you talking about? Wherever she needs to get to, I can go with her. I’m the one who usually looks after her, so why didn’t you want me to know about this?”   

“No. You’re not getting it. She’s leaving . She won’t be living here anymore.”   

Chisaki stops moving, and instinctively, you take a step back, opting to cower behind Pops’ arm.   

“She won’t be... living here?” Chisaki finally breathes out. “I don’t... understand. Where else would she live? If this is about what that rotten piece of trash did to her, I swear on my life it’ll never happen —”   

“She needs to leave, Chisaki. Recent events have proven this isn’t a suitable place for a young girl, and [Name] is incredibly frightened. We need to respect her wishes and let her find a new home.”   

You swallow again, and it’s impossible to keep your body from shaking like a leaf in the wind. This is exactly what you’d been hoping to avoid. How are you supposed to get out of this now? Chisaki doesn’t want you to leave. He won’t let you leave.   

Your life might already be over.   

“[Name] isn’t going anywhere,” Chisaki grits out. He stomps over to you, and you’re not sure what else to do besides cling to Pops’ sleeve while you bite back tears. He grabs your hand, and the gesture makes you flinch, which causes him to let out a startled gasp.   

Pops narrows his eyes and pushes Chisaki back. “Stop it. This sort of behavior is disgraceful. You will respect your sister’s wishes. If you care for her and truly want her to be safe, then you’ll realize this needs to happen. The yakuza is far too dangerous for her. Let her go live the life she deserves.”   

“But this isn’t what [Name] wants!” Chisaki insists. He looks down at you, eyes wide, manic, and desperate. “Right? This isn’t what you want, is it? Go on, tell him. Tell him he’s got it all wrong.”   

Instead of responding, you squeeze your eyes shut, hold onto Pops more tightly, and pray for all of this to hurry up and be over.   

Your reaction tells Chisaki everything he needs to know.   

“But... why?” he gasps, and it sounds like he’s about to hyperventilate. He clenches his fists, hard enough that it looks like he might tear through the fabric of his gloves. “Why, why, why ?! Explain to me how this makes any sense! I’m the one who knows how to protect her! How in the hell would she be safer anywhere else? This is fucking ridiculous, and over my dead body is she leaving!”   

He grabs you again, more harshly, this time. You wail out, trying to break free, but he’s infinitely stronger than you are, and you can tell that it’s a hopeless endeavor.   

But then, a loud, ear-grating smack rings out through the air.   

Chisaki blinks repeatedly, and it takes him a few good seconds to realize that Pops has just slapped him across the face.   

“Behave yourself, boy,” Pops glowers. “Can’t you see that you’re scaring her? You should be ashamed of yourself. We are family, and family always looks out for each other, no matter what. If this is what she’s choosing, then you need to suck it up and support her. You can’t always put your wishes above hers. Sometimes, loving someone means you need to make sacrifices.”   

Chisaki is too stunned to reply, and behind him, Kurono lowers his head, no doubt wanting to escape this suffocating situation as soon as possible.   

“I didn’t say anything wrong,” Chisaki mutters. He presses a hand against his stinging cheek, just to confirm that the pain is real, then he glares back at Pops. “Aren’t you the one who always says family sticks together? [Name] isn’t old enough to understand what’s good for her. She needs us. She won’t survive without us. And you’re just letting her go?”   

“She isn’t suited for the lifestyle of a yakuza,” Pops says, holding true to his convictions. “We messed up once, and already, that was too much. It only takes one mistake to ruin a child’s life. If we had been more cautious, then this wouldn’t be happening, but it’s too late to change the past. [Name] doesn’t feel safe here, and I can’t blame her. Now, step aside. Don’t make me ask you again.”   

In the canon timeline, Chisaki valued Pops’ words above all else. He respected his authority and practically worshipped the ground he walked on.   

Up until Pops refused to support his plan, and then, Chisaki silenced him by force.   

And with the way things are going right now, you fear that’s exactly where this is headed.   

“[Name].” Chisaki’s voice wavers as he says your name, and it makes your heart clench uncomfortably. “Tell Pops that he’s wrong. You’re not actually trying to leave me, are you? Tell him he’s mistaken. None of this... none of this makes any sense. I’m your brother, and you’re my sister. We need to be together, always. Don’t we?”   

Tears well up in the corners of his eyes. As far back as you can remember, Chisaki has only ever cried because of you. It makes you feel incredibly guilty, and it’s also proof of how much he cares about you.   

You want to comfort him. You want to hug him and tell him you’ll never leave him, and in a perfect world, you would.   

But this needs to happen. This needs to happen right now .   

“I-I’m going, Kai.” You swallow hard, willing yourself not to back down. “I’m sorry. We’ll always be family. But I... I’m too scared to keep staying here. I need to leave.”   

The last thread of Chisaki’s sanity snaps. Tears roll down his cheeks, and you see his fingers twitch, as if he’s getting ready to remove his gloves.   

It might all be over. You tried so hard, and for so long... but in the end, it was all pointless.   

Chisaki was your first real connection in this world, your starting point, the beginning of all your hopes and dreams.   

Perhaps it’s rather fitting that he’ll be the one to crush all those hopes and dreams.   

He's going to hurt me. He’s going to make it so that I can’t ever leave.   

And yet, he doesn’t.   

You were almost certain that he was about to lose control, to use his Quirk to turn you and Pops into helpless, obedient puppets. But whether it’s that his humanity is still loosely intact, or he simply can’t bring himself to harm you with his own hands, he stops himself from removing his gloves.   

Then, he wipes his tears away, takes a moment to compose himself, and when he looks back at you, his expression has done a full one-eighty.   

“ Fine ,” he seethes. “Leave, then. If you want to leave so badly, if you’re so desperate to cast aside your family and throw us into the dirt, then just leave . It turns out that this is all we meant to you, this whole time. I was a fool to ever give half a shit about you. You’re a filthy fucking traitor .”   

He outright spits the last word, then shoves past you and storms inside the house. A shuddering gasp leaves your lips, and you sob silently, grateful just to still be in one piece.   

Pops smiles sympathetically and strokes your hair. “It’s alright. He’s just incredibly upset. It’ll pass, and eventually, he’ll realize that letting you go was the right choice.”   

You’re not so sure. In fact, you’re almost positive that he will carry this resentment with him for a very, very long time.   

But you can’t exactly afford to be picky anymore. Chisaki spared you, and you’d be a fool to waste this opportunity.  

“Time to go,” Pops says. You take a few breaths to steady yourself, nod once in response, then look back over your shoulder, taking the scene in one last time.   

It’s the end of an era, the final chapter of your time with the Shie Hassaikai. But just as one chapter ends, another will surely follow. It feels bittersweet, and you wish you could have changed more, but it’s what you do from here on out that truly matters.   

Goodbye for now.   

There’s no need to despair. After all, your life is only just beginning.   

Chapter Text

If there’s any silver lining in all of this, it’s the fact that you’ve ended up in a decent orphanage this time around.   

No more spoiled sandwiches that give you massive tummy aches and borderline food poisoning. No more negligent caregivers that don’t pay attention while the kids get caught in crazy situations —like when Chisaki tied you to all those trees and it took forever for someone to come help you.   

Granted, it can’t compare to the Shie Hassaikai, where you had your own spacious room, all the good food and fancy clothes you could ever want, and a massive courtyard where you could run around to your heart’s content.   

But at least here, you’re safe from Chisaki. And that alone is worthy of praise.   

This orphanage is a pretty big one, but it’s mainly because they have to accommodate so many kids. You share a room with three girls, all of whom are older than you and try to whisper their conversations so that you don’t overhear something inappropriate. Which is funny, because your real mental age puts you at about sixteen years old, but whatever. They're free to talk about their crushes in hushed voices as much as they want.   

Still, you have to admit, it’s a big change from what you’re used to. You lived with Chisaki and Pops for roughly eight years, and even though you made this decision to prioritize your safety, it’s impossible not to feel a little homesick.   

But while you’re here, you’re determined to make the most of the situation. Plus, now that you’re no longer part of the yakuza, you finally have the chance to make some actual friends.   

“Ugh,” one of your roommates whines. “This homework is so hard. I’ll never finish it in time for tomorrow.”   

She is fourteen years old, so four years older than you —physically speaking, at least. However, she’s still younger than you were when you died in your previous life, and that means that the content she’s covering in school is something you’re already familiar with.   

You lean closer to the desk and tilt your head. “You made a mistake when you calculated this step earlier, so that’s why you’re not getting the right answer. If you want, I can show you how to do it.”   

Unsurprisingly, she responds by gaping at you.   

“[Name], you’re ten,” she sighs. “Don’t joke around. I seriously need to concentrate right now.”   

Of course, you could leave her to figure things out on her own, and perhaps she would come to the right solution eventually, but she looks so stressed out about not finishing in time that you would feel pretty guilty if you didn’t help her out.   

So, you pick up a pencil and smile. “Don’t worry,” you reassure her. “I’m not joking around. Everyone always says I’m super smart for my age.”   

Before she can protest again, you start scribbling down calculations and going into an in-depth explanation as to how you solved each step. At first, she just frowns at you, visibly unconvinced, but the longer you talk, the more her doubt fades away.   

Until finally, she grips her notebook in disbelief.   

“I... I get it now,” she mumbles. “Wow. You... actually solved it. What the hell? I mean, uh, what the heck?”   

“Don’t mention it,” you brush off, but as always, you secretly feel a bit proud.   

From across the room, you see the two other girls staring at you with equally sheepish expressions.   

“Um... [Name]? Would you mind helping us with our homework too?”   

A grin splits across your lips.   

“Sure!”   

You’ve given up on pretending like you’re not a prodigy. Well, technically speaking, you’re not , but everyone at the orphanage seems to think you are, and it’s admittedly a pretty sweet feeling. Plus, helping kids with their homework has really done wonders for your social life. You’ve gotten acquainted with a bunch of them as a result, and even though your life with Chisaki and Pops was great, friendship was the one thing you were lacking.   

All things considered, the transition is going pretty well. Naturally, you think about Chisaki and Pops every day, and you’re sure your presence is sorely missed, but it was unavoidable. You need distance. Both for your sake, and for theirs.   

Hopefully Chisaki will cool off in the meantime, and when you meet again, he’ll be a sane, level-headed person.   

...then again, you’re probably asking for a miracle.  

But whatever! It doesn’t matter anymore. You need to focus on yourself for a change. It’s the whole reason you left. You’ll deal with the aftermath later on, once you’re strong enough not to cower in fear.   

“[Name],” one of the caregiver approaches. “We were going to have you start public school along with the rest of the kids, but now that we know how gifted you are, it seems like it’d be a bit of a waste to send you there.”  

You arch a brow. “What do you mean?”   

“There’s a private school nearby that has a better curriculum,” she explains. “Normally, you would have to pay, but the orphanage doesn’t have the resources to fund something like that. Plus, it wouldn’t be fair to the other kids. But if you take a special test to grant yourself admission, then you’ll be able to attend the school and obtain the education you deserve. I’m sure they would love to have an advanced student like you in their system.”   

Huh. To be honest, that sounds like a lot more hassle than it’s worth, but the caregiver looks so hopeful and excited that you’d feel bad letting her down. Plus, attending a private school might be kind of cool. Maybe it’ll even increase the odds of you getting into U.A?  

“Alright,” you nod. “I’ll do the test. Hopefully I pass.”   

She claps her hands together and smiles. “Perfect! I’ll contact the school and let them know. Don’t worry. From what I’ve seen, you’re very smart, so I have no doubts that you’ll be able to get in.”   

I don’t doubt it either. I’m not an actual ten-year-old, after all.   

Obviously, you don’t say that last part aloud. And even though you don’t know it yet, you will forever be thankful for your decision to take her up on her offer and attend the private school.   

Fate has a lot in store for you. Some things good, others bad, but regardless, you will make sure to do what you set out to accomplish.   

Leave your mark.   

I’m lost.   

To be honest, you’re not really sure how it happened. One minute, you were out on a little field trip with some of the other orphan kids, and when you stepped away for a moment to check out something that caught your eye, they were already gone.   

“Oh my god,” you fume. “I can’t believe nobody noticed I was missing! I thought I was popular now!”   

Perhaps you’re being a bit silly by placing so much faith in a bunch of literal children, who are a hundred times more ditzy and scatterbrained than you. Still, you don’t exactly recognize where you are, and you can’t see or hear any sign of the group you were with either.   

Okay. No need to panic. You’re a big girl. Even though you’ve never been to this area before, surely you can retrace your steps, or at the very least, find someone who’s willing to help steer you in the right direction.   

So, you walk. You head back the way you came from, keeping an eye out just in case the group decided to head back as well. That’s the number one thing they tell kids whenever they get lost. To go back to a familiar spot and wait there.   

It’s the safe thing to do. It’s the smart thing to do.   

But ironically, despite how gifted everyone seems to think you are, you sure like to make some rash, stupid decisions every now and then.   

This time, however, it’s not entirely your fault. You hear something that makes you perk up —and by that point, you’re way too excited to think twice about it.   

Did I just hear who I think I did...?   

You rush towards the source immediately, as fast as your little legs can carry you. You’re sprinting like a manic, and the wind whips through your hair, swats you in the cheeks, and stings your poor eyes.   

But in the end, it’s all worth it.   

You’ve just stumbled across them .   

There they are. Whether you refer to them as childhood friends, bitter rivals, or two hopeless boys with a painfully messy relationship, it makes no difference.   

The fact remains that they are the two most important characters in the entire series, and once again, they are standing right in front of your eyes.   

Izuku and Katsuki. You met both of them before, many years ago, and you always figured it would take several more years for you to meet again.   

Getting lost turned out to be a real blessing in disguise.   

You don’t even stop to think about what you’re going to say. Too excited to hang back and watch from a distance, you bound over to them, grinning ear-to-ear. There are a few more boys with them too, other neighborhood kids, no doubt, but you pay them no attention and barge headfirst into their little group, knowing not the meaning of shame.   

“Has that loser Deku still not left?” Katsuki sneers. Izuku’s shoulders droop in response, and he honestly looks like he’s getting ready to cry. However, your sudden appearance makes everyone jolt in surprise, and they turn towards you, watching as you heave and gasp for breath.   

It takes a few moments, but you finally collect yourself, and sure enough, your grin hasn’t disappeared in the slightest.   

“Izuku!” you exclaim. “Hi! Do you remember me, by any chance?”   

You realize it’s a long shot. After all, he was just a toddler back then. But all this time, that incredible first meeting has been playing in your mind on repeat. You still can’t get over the fact that you got to introduce yourself to Midoriya Izuku , the protagonist of the entire goddamn story.   

And your day is about to get even better, because as it turns out, he does remember you.  

“[N-Name]?” he stammers.   

You can’t help the little squeal that builds up in the back of your throat. Not only is he unbearably cute, but he actually remembered your name after all this time! That means that you must have made a pretty big impression, right?   

“Yes!” you grin. “I’m so glad you remembered! I didn’t think we’d get to meet like this again. Talk about amazing luck, huh?”   

Izuku doesn’t quite know what to say, so instead, he lowers his gaze to the floor, and you’re not at all surprised to find a blush rising to his freckled cheeks.   

“H-Hello,” he mumbles shyly. “I’m, um, I’m actually surprised that you remember me . I’m pretty plain, so I know I don’t exactly stand out...”   

“That’s not true,” you insist. “I recognized you right away!”   

Mainly because you’re the main character in the entire series, but still!   

You then turn towards Katsuki, still grinning. “And you! Hello again! Do you still have the All Might figurine I gave you, by any chance?”   

As far as you remember, Katsuki never actually told you his name, so you have to bite back the urge to refer to him familiarly. But much like Izuku, he’s staring at you in a sort of breathless wonder, which makes you feel like he recognizes you too.   

“Uh,” he blinks. “I don’t—I don’t know what you’re talking about.”   

That’s a lie if you’ve ever heard one, but it’s cute how he’s trying to hide it. Maybe he feels self-conscious about receiving a gift from a stranger. His fragile little ego probably can’t handle it.   

“It’s so cool to see both of you again,” you babble on, completely undeterred. “It’s actually a total coincidence that I ran into you, because I was supposed to be—”   

“[Name]! Get back over here!”   

It’s one of the caregivers, and she sounds like she’s in the middle of having a fucking stroke, although you can’t exactly blame her. She rushes over to you in one fell swoop and grabs you by the arm, refusing to let go out of fear that you might wander off and get lost again.   

“Where did you go?” she gasps. “I was worried sick about you! I thought I told you at the beginning never to go off by yourself, no matter what!”   

The poor lady probably has PTSD now. You actually feel a bit guilty about it.   

“Sorry,” you reply. “I wasn’t paying attention and lost track of the group. But I ran into some people I met a while ago! Isn't that neat?”   

“We’re leaving, young lady.” She pulls you along, shaking her head repeatedly. This single incident has no doubt shaved years off her life.   

Aw. I have to go already?   

It’s a damn shame. You wanted to hang out with Izuku and Katsuki for longer. You wanted to make the most of this chance encounter, especially since now, you aren’t being tied down by Chisaki anymore. But this is still a meeting worth celebrating, and now you know how to get to their neighborhood. Something tells you there will be plenty more opportunities like this in the near future.   

“I’ll come back again!” you say, waving to them widely and laughing, despite being in trouble. “Look forward to it, okay?”   

The caregiver keeps pulling you away, until finally, you're nothing more than a little speck fading into the distance. But the sound of your happy laughter echoes all the while, and Izuku and Katsuki are more engrossed in it than they’d like to admit.   

Before you showed up, they were in the middle of yet another altercation. But even though it wasn’t really your intention, they finally stop arguing for a change, and instead, proceed to stare at each other in disbelief.   

“You know her too?” Katsuki asks.   

“Huh?” Izuku blinks. “Oh. Yeah... sort of.”   

Neither of them says anything for a while, but eventually, Katsuki breaks the silence.   

“...she’s kind of weird, isn’t she?”   

Izuku parts his lips to protest, but he stops himself, then nods fervently. “Y-Yeah. Maybe a little bit...”   

For the first time in many years, they have just come to a mutual understanding, and all it took was an idiot like you to bond over.   

Chapter Text

Ten years have passed since you’ve been reborn into this world, and you’re only now going to school for the very first time.   

Granted, homeschooling still counts, and it’s not like you had much of a use for it, considering the disparity between your physical and mental age. Still, even though you never really loved school back in your old life, you have to admit, it’s exciting to start a new chapter. A lot of things have changed since you left the Shie Hassaikai. Sure, you enjoyed that life while it lasted, but you finally have the chance to be a normal kid now.   

“You’re going to do amazing,” the caregiver encourages, smoothing your uniform down. You always thought you were adorable before, but now that you’re all dolled up in a little grade-school outfit? This much cuteness might actually be lethal.   

Anyways, she must think you’re feeling nervous, since she came all the way to escort you on your first day of school. You appreciate her concern, but you’re actually a teenager, and the rest of the students are just kids, so it’s safe to say that you’re cool as a cucumber right now.   

“I know,” you reply confidently. “Don’t worry. I’m not nervous. I’m excited.”   

“That’s a great attitude to have,” she praises, and after pausing for a moment, she wraps you in a big hug. “But still. I know that a new environment can be rather overwhelming, especially since you said you were homeschooled until now. There’s no shame in taking things slow and waiting to feel more comfortable.”   

The caregiver is doing her best to be reassuring, but between the two of you, she’s clearly the one who feels nervous.   

It’s cute how much she cares, though.   

“Just wait,” you grin. “The teachers are all going to tell you how amazing I did on my first day. They’re gonna be like, ‘Oh, jeez! We’re super-duper happy [Name] is our student! She's such a fast learner, on top of being the cutest kid we’ve ever seen!’ I’m willing to bet 500 yen that’s what they’ll say.”   

Her shoulders begin to tremble, and soon enough, she’s laughing hard enough that tears form in her eyes. It seems like your little display of egoism helped to calm her down a bit.   

“Right,” she keeps laughing, wiping some of the tears away. “I guess I was worrying for nothing. Do your best, [Name]. Everything will be amazing, just like you said.”   

It’s finally time for her to leave. She bids you goodbye and waves you off, and then you wait with your homeroom teacher, who is going to escort you inside the classroom and have you introduce yourself to the rest of the students.   

Your teacher smiles as she looks down at you. “Are you excited for your first day? I can just tell the other kids are going to be thrilled to have a new classmate. Especially one as smart as you!”   

You resist the urge to smirk. Look at that. Class hasn’t even started yet, and your teacher is already gushing over you.   

Man, you’re the best.   

“Alright, it’s time for us to head in. Just relax and say a few words so that everyone can get to know you a bit better, okay?”   

Of course. No biggie. There’s nothing —literally nothing —about a bunch of ten-year-olds that could possibly psyche you out.   

And yet, when you step up to the front of the classroom, ready to make the impression of a lifetime, you find yourself lost for words.   

Instead of stating your name, what your hobbies are, and all the jokes you had prepared in advance, all you can do is gape in disbelief.   

Because none other than Todoroki Shouto is in the same class as you.   

“Psst. [Name],” the teacher nudges. She smiles encouragingly. “It’s okay. No need to be nervous. Just say a few words, and then you can take a seat.”   

You don’t know what to say. You’re too goddamn flabbergasted. Sure, you knew from the start that this is the world of My Hero Academia, and already, you’ve met several important characters. But another one? Seriously, another one?   

You’re either incredibly lucky, or in for one hell of a ride.   

“Um,” you blink, unable to tear your eyes off Shouto. He’s ten, so he already has that discernible scar, proof of his painful upbringing. You instinctively feel guilty for not having met him earlier, so that you might have been able to support him when he needed it most, but you had your hands tied with Chisaki, so there was just no way.   

But you’re here now . And that has to count for something, right?   

“I’m [Last Name] [Name],” you finally say. Naturally, you’re too distracted to remember all the things you planned on saying, but that’s fine. Your priorities have changed. Even though your time with Chisaki is over for now, there are other people in this world that need your help.   

And the sad-looking boy in front of you is one of them.   

“I was homeschooled until now, so it’s my first time being in a classroom,” you continue. “I’m hoping to make a lot of friends here and learn a bunch of cool stuff. And a fun fact about me is, um... oh! I like cold soba.”   

Just as you expected, Shouto perks up at your words, and he finally looks in your direction, rather than staring blankly at his desk.  

Applying to this school was the best decision you ever made.   

You never expected to meet so many of the characters so early on. You always figured you wouldn’t get to see any of them until you managed to get into U.A. But it goes without saying that you’re happy with this turn of events, and if there’s anyone who desperately needs a friend in their life, it’s Shouto.   

And so, you will be that friend. You will give him all the love and support he deserves, in lieu of his broken family.   

“Hi,” you grin, walking right up to him during recess. You’re as shameless as always, and Shouto seems to think so too, since he frowns and recoils further back into his chair.   

“Hi,” he responds.   

And that’s it. He doesn’t follow up with anything else. Just hi , and then you may as well be invisible, as far as he’s concerned.   

Most kids would be deeply hurt by this cold and aloof treatment. Shouto is used to distancing himself from people, and up until his time at U.A, he must have gone through life pushing pretty much everyone away. He probably thinks that you’ll take the hint and give up, leaving him in peace.   

But little does he know that you’re used to shit like this. After all, for many long years, you had to deal with Chisaki , master of being a dickhead and telling others to piss off.   

So, yeah. When it comes to dealing with emotionally stunted assholes, you’re practically an expert.   

“It’s my first day here, so I’m trying to get to know as many people as possible,” you continue, completely undeterred. “You probably heard, but I’m [Name]. What’s your name?”   

He proceeds to just stare at you for a few moments. Perhaps he’s wondering why you’re still talking to him, especially since you can already tell that the rest of the class is perfectly happy to keep their distance.   

But much to your relief, he doesn’t dismiss you entirely.   

“Todoroki Shouto,” he finally replies.   

Full stop. Once again, he makes no effort to carry on with the conversation, but that's fine. You expected as much, and besides, you're talkative enough for the both of you.   

“Cool name!” you beam. “Is it okay if I call you Shouto? I think going on a first-name basis helps people become friends faster. Oh, but if you’re not comfortable with that, I can just call you Todoroki instead.”   

He shrugs. “I don’t care. Call me whatever you want.”   

“Okay! Shouto it is, then.” You smile and lean closer to his desk, and Shouto reacts by furrowing his brows, visibly confused.   

In his mind, he must be thinking, ‘Why is this chick still here?’   

“Why are you still here?” he asks.   

Oh. Never mind. He’s just gonna go ahead and say it out loud.   

“I want to be friends with you,” you respond happily. There’s no point in hiding your intentions. Well, you have to hide the part about being reincarnated, but other than that, you’re not lying. You do want to be friends with him.   

And yet, despite how forthcoming you are, Shouto still can’t seem to believe what you’re saying.   

“ Why ?” he asks, with a slightly accusing tone.   

“Because I want to be friends with a lot of people,” you shrug. “Plus, you seem cool!”   

“I’m not cool,” he mutters bitterly. “And I don’t need friends. You’re just wasting your time. Go talk to someone else.”   

He turns away from you after that, and even though you’re not hurt—you know he’s only acting this way because of the life he’s endured—you also need to take things slowly. Rushing him will have the opposite effect. Just like with Chisaki, it’ll take a while to break down his walls, but eventually, you’ll get there.   

Chisaki Kai. A man capable of casting aside his humanity and harming an innocent child to further his goals. He is a man who shunned the rest of the world, long ago, and decided that he wanted to change it with his own hands.   

That man is your brother, and despite how fucked up he is, he loves you dearly.   

If you were able to win over Chisaki Kai, you’re fairly confident that you can win over Todoroki Shouto too.   

“Okay,” you smile. “I’ll leave for now. But I’ll be back later! I’m not going to give up on being friends with you. I’m a lot of fun to be around, and I promise I’m not just saying that! Don’t worry, you’ll see.”   

All things considered, that wasn’t too bad for a first interaction. Shouto is bound to be antisocial. Knowing what you do about his character, it’s practically a given. But you’re not about to take it personally, and you won’t give up, even if he pushes you away at the beginning.  

Yeah. So far, so good. You’re feeling excited, optimistic, and most of all— confident .   

Which is why you walk off, unbothered, then chat up some of the other kids. They’re currently discussing what kind of snacks are the tastiest. Truly a riveting conversation.   

Shouto tries not to pay you any more attention, but for some reason, he finds himself glancing over at you. Maybe it’s because you’re so bubbly and extroverted. It’s been a long time since anyone willingly came to talk to him. By now, his classmates know better.   

“I remember one time, I ate a whole tub of ice cream in one sitting,” he overhears you saying. “My stomach hurt like crazy afterwards, but it so was worth it! And I only threw up twice.”   

The other kids laugh, some marveling at your bravery, others in awe of your stupidity. But regardless, it seems like you’re already making a name for yourself.   

Shouto scrunches up his nose. What a waste of time. It’s a foolish conversation, and he can only imagine how easy their lives must be, if this is what they all waste their time thinking about. Besides, there’s clearly only one right answer.   

Whether it’s a snack or food, cold soba is always the best.  

Todoroki Shouto doesn’t think you’re terribly smart.   

“Hi, Shouto!” you grin. “I came back, just like I promised! Do you want to eat lunch together?”   

He feels like he’s been quite clear about not wanting to be friends with you, but for some reason, you still persist.  

Why ?   

It’s not like there’s any reason to get close to him. He knows he’s not funny, or particularly interesting, and he’s not very sociable either. Despite only being ten years old, he already has a jaded outlook on life, and quite frankly, he doesn’t have time for friends. He’s got way too much other shit on his mind, like putting his pathetic excuse for a father in his place.   

He wants revenge. He needs to focus on becoming stronger than Endeavor, and surpassing him using only his right side.   

It would be nice if he could be a carefree, happy-go-lucky kid, just like everyone else. He doesn’t admit it to himself, but he craves that kind of normalcy.   

Alas, the universe has saddled him with anger and self-loathing, so living like a normal kid will only ever be a dream.   

That’s why he thinks you’re a little stupid. Because he’s very clearly pushing you away, but you refuse to give up.   

“I eat alone,” he replies coldly. If he’s blunt enough, then surely, you’ll go away eventually, right?   

Wrong.   

“I’ll be quiet,” you insist, then you giggle, pretending to zip your lips shut.   

Shouto is convinced that you must be stupid. How much more direct does he have to be? How are you still not getting it? He doesn’t want friends. He doesn’t need friends.   

And above all else... he doesn’t deserve them.  

As his father’s son, it’s only natural that he brings misery and harm to those around him. He’s already ruined his mother’s life. He doesn’t want to ruin yours too.   

“Just leave,” he snaps, raising his voice a little. “You’re starting to get on my nerves. I don’t know what you want from me, but I’ll never be your friend, so hurry up and get lost.”   

He visibly cringes as he utters the last words. Perhaps he was a bit too harsh. But if he doesn’t put his foot down, then you’ll never learn, and you’ll keep following him around, despite all the heartache he will inevitably cause you.  

It’s for your own good. It’s better if you stay as far away from him as possible.   

Shouto has convinced himself of that fact—that he’ll never bring anyone else happiness. That he’ll never be the kind of person others want to stand by. He drove his own mother to the brink of insanity. He has his father’s blood, and as much as he seeks to escape that twisted man’s influence, he’ll never truly be free.   

But despite all that, you still manage to smile at him.   

“If you’re sure you want me to leave, then I will,” you concede. “But if by any chance, you haven’t totally made up your mind... then I hope it’s okay if I stay a little longer.”   

Shouto blinks. After all that, you still want to stick around? Even after he was rude to you? Even after he made it sound like he’d never give you the time of day?   

“Ooh, you have cold soba for lunch!” you grin. “Awesome! Cold soba is really yummy, huh? I like it a lot too. But I guess I love food in general. Sometimes I eat way more than I should. I’m not sure if you heard my ice cream story earlier...”   

You’re so bubbly. You’re so talkative, smiley, and bright.   

Maybe you’re an idiot. It could very well be true. But the longer Shouto listens to you talk about things so passionately and joyfully, as if you know how to appreciate every moment life has to offer, the more he realizes that you are a good person.   

A good person like you wants to be friends with someone like him.   

For some reason, it makes his heart beat fast.   

I’m being ridiculous. She’s only acting like this because she doesn’t know me very well. Once she gets to know me better... she won’t be interested anymore. She’ll stay far away.   

The last thing he needs right now is a distraction. You can’t possibly understand the weight he carries in his chest. Your life must be different from his. He doubts you can relate to his pain and suffering. Otherwise, how do you look so happy all the time?   

Shouto shifts uncomfortably in his seat. He needs to tell you to leave. This time, for good.   

But for some reason, he can’t.   

Or rather, he doesn’t want to. But it’ll probably take a while for him to admit that to himself.  

“If you want to stay, then I probably can’t change your mind,” he mumbles. “Whatever. I guess you can do what you want. It doesn’t really affect me either way.”   

If he thought your smile was bright before, now, it’s downright blinding .  

“Yay!” you exclaim, clapping your hands together. “Thank you! Oh, but don’t worry. I’ll be quiet, just like I promised. I won’t say anything unless you talk to me first, okay?”   

He lets out a sigh. Oh, well. This isn’t too bad, he supposes. Eating next to someone in class for a change. It’s not the end of the world.   

Just like that, lunch goes by, and as promised, you don’t say a single word to him. But your smile never dropped the whole time you were eating, and you kept looking over in his direction, with a twinkle in your eyes.   

Shouto still isn’t sure what to make of this whole situation, but he figures that you’ll stop pestering him eventually and move on to someone else.   

Of course, he’s dead wrong, but he doesn’t know that yet.   

Anyways, back to class. There are a few lessons left in the day, and Shouto has never had problems keeping up with the material, so from his perspective, school has always been rather easy. He figures an airhead like you might struggle a bit, though.  

Once again, he’s dead wrong.   

“Good job solving that problem, [Name]!” the teacher applauds. “As expected of our new gifted student! Even advanced questions like these are easy for you.”   

Gifted student? Wait a minute...  

You’re actually smart ?   

Shouto’s jaw drops open, and right on cue, you look over in his direction and grin widely.   

“All in a day’s work,” you say proudly, flipping your hair for added emphasis.   

He really doesn’t know what to make of you anymore. But one thing is for sure.   

From now on, his life is about to become a lot more eventful.  

Chapter Text

The bell chimes, and with it, your very first day of school comes to an end.   

All in all, you’re feeling pretty good. Meeting Shouto was a welcome surprise, and you can only hope that he’ll open up his heart to you eventually. Until then, you’ll be patient, never get discouraged, and keep doing whatever you can to ease his burden.   

All of the kids practically sprint out of the classroom, excited to get back home as quickly as possible. Well, all of the kids except you and Shouto, and as you slip on your cute little backpack, you notice him staring at you with a puzzled expression.   

Curious, you stare back.   

“What is it?” you ask. “Ah, don’t tell me. Do I have leftover food on my face from lunchtime?”   

He shakes his head. “No. But now that you mention it, you’re a pretty messy eater. Maybe you should pack some napkins from now on.”   

Duly noted. It seems like being trapped in a child’s body has really rubbed off on you. Even Chisaki always used to comment on your lack of table manners. Then again, he was anal about pretty much everything, though.   

“So, what did you want to say?” you ask again.   

Shouto tenses up. It seems like he hadn’t gathered his thoughts before, because he’s clearly struggling to find the right words. The way he scrunches up his brow in frustration is ridiculously cute though, so you don’t mind waiting.   

Eventually, he lets out a sigh.   

“I can’t stop you from trying to get close to me,” he says. “But I’m not the kind of person you want as a friend. You can eat lunch with me as many times as you want, but that will never change. I just thought you should know.”   

Aw. He really is adorable, thinking you’ll give up on him. But too bad. There’s no way you can sit idly and let him suffer all on his own, not when you’ve just been given the opportunity of a lifetime.   

No matter how much he stubbornly pushes you away, you’ll keep coming back.  

“I like you, Shouto,” you smile, and his eyes instinctively widen, almost as if he can’t believe what he’s hearing. “Even though we just met, I want to be friends with you. I don’t care how long it takes. So, whenever you’re ready to call me your friend, I’ll be here.”   

You wave goodbye to him, since you can see that some kids from the orphanage have stopped by to pick you up. They greet you happily and pat you on the head, asking how your first day went, to which you reply that it was amazing, of course.   

Shouto doesn’t say anything else. He just watches you link arms with one of the other kids, smiling as brightly as always, and slowly but surely, you fade into the distance.   

You’re gone now, but the words you just spoke are playing in his head on repeat.   

“I like you, Shouto.”   

Surely, you don’t mean it. There’s no way you could possibly mean it. Besides, you hardly even know him. You don’t even know anything about him.   

And yet, his face feels hot for some reason.  

“I want to go see my friends,” you say simply.   

The caregiver gives you a funny look. “And where exactly are these friends of yours, if you don’t mind me asking?”   

“Um... I don’t know exactly how to describe it. But we went there a little while ago. There was a park close to a neighborhood, and that’s where my friends live.”   

“Are you referring to the day when you ran off on your own and got separated from your group?”   

“That would be it, yep.”   

She exhales loudly. Sometimes you feel a bit sorry for all the people who constantly have to deal with you, because it seems like a tiresome ordeal.   

“I’m sorry, [Name], but you’re too young to go off on your own,” she says. “We don’t have any trips planned for a little while, so I’m not sure when the next opportunity would be. Do you have any other way of getting in touch with your friends?”   

“No,” you admit. “Actually, calling them friends might be a bit of an overstatement. We’ve only ever met like two times.”   

“...”   

That probably wasn’t the right thing to say, because she looks even less likely to try and help you out now.   

It seems like a lost cause. You’re only ten years old, and since you’re an orphan, you have quite a few restrictions in place to ensure your safety. Granted, you could sneak off and cause a big fuss, but that would probably just end up backfiring in the long run.   

You slump your shoulders and let out a sigh, but just as you’re getting ready to give up, someone comes to your rescue.   

“I can go with her.”   

It’s one of the girls you share a room with. She walks up to you and smiles, then ruffles your hair affectionately.   

“I can also grab some of the older kids to come with,” she says. “That way, we’ll all be there to look after [Name] while she hangs out with her friends.”   

Oh my god. I always knew being popular would pay off! It’s a good thing I’m the cutest kid in the world.   

Still, the caregiver doesn’t seem entirely convinced. “[Name] might run off, and without an adult present, it could be very dangerous. I’m not sure I should put a child’s safety in the hands of other children.”   

“She wouldn’t do that,” your roommate insists. “Besides, [Name] might be a kid, but the rest of us are older than her. We know better. Come on. Have we ever once broken the rules or gotten in trouble? We’ll be back way before curfew, so don’t worry. And we can take one of the emergency phones to stay in touch.”   

Little by little, the caregiver is getting closer to being won over, and you decide to hammer the final nail in the coffin—by whipping out your puppy eyes, which have yet to let you down.   

“Please, please, please can we go?” you beg, clasping your little hands together. “I really want to see my friends! They might not even be there, but I still want to give it a try. I’ve been waiting so long to be able to see them again.”   

Your cuteness is a powerful weapon, and you wield it shamelessly, knowing full well what it’s capable of.  

The next time the caregiver sighs, it’s a sigh of resignation, and you know you’ve won.  

“Fine,” she begrudgingly agrees. “But if something goes even slightly wrong, I’m not going to let you do this again, young lady.”   

You let out a squeal of delight, thank her repeatedly, then set off.   

It’s a weekend, so even though you don’t know for a fact whether Izuku and Katsuki will be out and about, you’re willing to take a gamble. Granted, it’s entirely possible that this whole trip will be for nothing, but you’re determined to keep trying until you get the chance to see them again. The fact that you crossed paths with them not long ago was no mere coincidence, just like how it was no coincidence that you ended up at the same school as Shouto.   

Perhaps it’s because you’re an anomaly in this world, but all these characters keep making their way into your life, and you are certainly not complaining.  

“Are we getting close?” one of the teens accompanying you asks.   

You nod in agreement. It’s kind of funny having your own little crew of designated bodyguards. It almost makes you feel like some kind of celebrity. Which is dangerous, because your ego probably can’t afford to get much bigger.   

Anyways, back to the matter at hand. You’ve definitely reached the right neighborhood, so... the park just be just a bit further up.   

Maybe I’m hoping for too much. After all, what are the odds that I would have such perfect timing and run into them again —  

“Goddammit, Deku! I said you can’t hang out with us! Get lost, already!”   

...nevermind.   

“Hooray!” you exclaim, pointing towards the ever-bickering pair. “Those are my friends! The two guys that look like they can’t stand each other’s guts!”   

The group of teens proceed to all stare at you in disbelief.   

“Um,” one of them says. “Are you sure you should be going over there? It looks like you’ll be caught up in something ugly.”   

“Nonsense,” you brush off. “That’s what I’m here for! To make sure they get along. This is my calling, seriously.”   

None of them look particularly convinced, but they just shrug, since they volunteered to come along in the first place.   

“We’ll be watching from over here,” your roommate says. “Have fun, [Name]. Just let us know when you’re ready to get going.”   

“Okie-dokie!”   

And so, you make your appearance just as you did last time—by running headfirst into everyone and taking them all by surprise.   

“What’s up, dudes?” you grin. “I’m back! Did you miss me?”   

You expected as much, but Katsuki and Izuku stop arguing to gape at you in disbelief.   

“Oi, Deku,” Katsuki says, swatting his rival on the shoulder. “The crazy chick’s back again. Did you have something to do with this?”   

He furiously shakes his head. “N-No! The last time I saw her was when you were here too! I-I didn’t expect her to come back again...”   

“But I said I would,” you point out. “I said I’d come back to play with you guys some other time.”   

“Well... I guess that’s true,” he acknowledges, timidly averting your gaze. “I-I just didn’t think you actually meant it.”   

Unlike Izuku, who mostly appears bashful and lost for words, Katsuki is not impressed with you being here.  

“Are you stalking us, or what?” he glares, crossing his arms. “If you are, I swear I’ll kick your ass.”   

Ah. There it is. That brash, unpleasant way of speaking that notoriously turns people off, and now you have the pleasure of experiencing it all for yourself! How lucky!    

Needless to say, though, you aren’t terribly intimidated. Especially since he’s only ten, and underneath it all, you’re a teenager with several more years of lived experience than him.   

“That’s for me to know,” you wink playfully, “and for you to find out.”   

Katsuki takes several steps back and shudders in disgust.   

You suppose he didn’t much care for your joke.   

“This is all your fault, Deku,” he sneers. “You attract crazy people, like the freak that you are.”   

Wow. You’re not sure how he did it, but he managed to blame Izuku for something that has absolutely no correlation to him whatsoever.   

Honestly, it’s kind of impressive.   

Izuku nervously bites down on his lip. “Um, I really don’t think she came here because of—”   

“Are you seriously talking back to me, shitty Deku?”   

Katsuki balls his hand into a fist, and of course, Izuku flinches and shrinks away.   

You frown. It’s not like you didn’t know that Katsuki was bullying Izuku. It was depicted at great length throughout the series, and their dynamic is arguably the most important one of all.   

But seeing it with your own eyes is... different. It doesn’t feel good.   

In fact, it pretty much feels like shit.   

“Just take the creepy stalker girl with you and get lost,” Katsuki scowls. “You both get on my goddamn nerves.”   

For a ten-year-old, he’s sure got a lot of pent-up anger...  

Naturally, you don’t get lost. You came all this way, not to mention that you have every intention of becoming close to them, regardless of how difficult the process may be.   

“I’m not a creepy stalker,” you insist. Realizing something, you grin and point off into the distance. “Actually, I’m super popular, and even older kids like to hang out with me. See that group over there? They’re my posse. They follow me around because they love me so much.”   

You proceed to wave at the other orphan kids, and they smile and wave back at you, completely oblivious to the nonsense that you’re spewing.   

Katsuki’s eyes widen in disbelief. “All those teenagers... are your friends?”   

“Of course,” you shrug. “Don’t you also have friends that are teenagers? As long as they think you’re cool, it’s really not that hard.”   

You are lying as easily as you breathe, but thankfully, Katsuki’s still a kid, which makes him rather gullible.   

He doesn’t want to admit it, but with the way that he’s angrily mashing his teeth together, you can tell that he’s a bit jealous.   

“So what?” he eventually huffs. “They must be weird, just like you. And why are they staying all the way over there if they like you so much?”   

“Because I asked them to give us some space. Duh.”   

“They listen to what you say?”   

“Obviously. Didn’t I say they always follow me around because they like me so much?”   

His face is getting redder by the second, and he obviously feels the need to outdo you in some shape or form. You feel a bit guilty about delighting in teasing a kid so much, but then you remember how rude he was to Izuku, and just like that, the guilt fades away.   

Speaking of Izuku, you turn towards the freckled boy and grin widely. “Anyways, I’m glad I got to see you guys again! What sort of games do you usually play? While I’m here, I’d like to join in too, if that’s okay.”  

“Don’t ask Deku,” Katsuki snaps, grabbing you by the wrist to make you look his way again. “You should be asking me . I’m in charge.”   

“And who exactly are you?” you ask innocently, despite the fact that you already know the answer.   

“I’m Bakugou Katsuki,” he declares, and he proceeds to puff out his chest, the little shit. Although you can’t deny that you’ve done that quite a few times yourself. Katsuki then narrows his eyes at you. “Anyways, since I’m in charge, I say that you need to hurry up and get lost. We don’t waste our time playing with girls.”   

Your eyes crinkle in amusement.   

Aw. Get a load of this little prick.  

But fine, you’ll bite.   

“Why don’t you play with girls?” you chuckle. “Don’t tell me you’re still afraid of cooties at this age. It’s no wonder you don’t have any teenager friends, if you still believe in silly things like that.”   

Unsurprisingly, Katsuki explodes.   

And yes, you mean it in the literal sense.   

“What the hell did you just say to me?!”   

He sparks off explosions in the palms of his hands, and you suppose it was meant to catch you by surprise and intimidate you, but since you’re far too well-versed with his character, it doesn’t do much else besides make you blink.   

“Cool Quirk,” you smile evenly. “Now, where do we stand on the topic of cooties?”   

Perhaps you’re provoking him a bit too much, but you’re not afraid. After living with Chisaki and knowing what he’s capable of, Katsuki’s anger issues feel like child’s play in comparison. Besides, he just talks a big talk, but when it comes down to it, he’s all bark and no bite. It’s not like he’ll actually hit you.   

Huh? Wait. Is it just me, or is his fist getting a little too close to my face...?   

Okay, you stand corrected. Katsuki will clearly punch you without hesitation.   

Instinctively, you squeeze your eyes shut, preparing yourself for what will no doubt be a nasty wave of pain.   

But for some reason, the pain never comes. Despite the explosion that very clearly rang out through the air.   

When you open your eyes, you quickly realize why.   

“Goddammit, Deku!” Katsuki fumes. “Why did you get in my way, you little asshole?! You always... you always pull this shit!”   

Sweet, kind-hearted Izuku. Of course he intercepted Katsuki’s punch in order to protect you. He’s trembling, clutching at the sore patch on his arm that’s undoubtedly stinging like a bitch. This is only the third time you’ve ever spoken to Izuku, and yet, he didn’t hesitate before taking on the brunt of Katsuki’s attack for your sake.   

He is the very essence of a hero. You always knew this, but witnessing his selfless feats in person is a different feeling entirely.   

You know there’s only so much you can do for this boy, and that he’s got a long, painful road ahead of him, but at the very least, he deserves to be acknowledged for his good deeds.   

“Y-You really shouldn’t hurt people, Kacchan,” Izuku winces. “No matter how many times you do it... it’ll always be wrong...”   

Katsuki grits his teeth. “There you go again, looking down on me.”   

“What? I was just—”   

“You’re looking down on me, goddammit!”   

Katsuki yells out even louder than before, and his palms explode several times, mirroring the flare in his emotions. You frown at him, but don’t say anything, and instead drop to your knees and place a hand against Izuku’s shoulder.   

“Are you alright?” you ask. “You stepped in so that I wouldn’t get hurt. Thank you, Izuku. You’re really brave to have done that.”   

Izuku’s cheeks immediately redden. “H-Huh? Oh, it’s... it’s fine. Anyone else would have done the same...”   

No. That’s simply not true. After all, Katsuki’s two lackeys were perfectly content to watch you get hit just then, and you doubt most bystanders would have intervened either.   

Speaking of bystanders...  

“[Name]!” your roommate calls out. She must have heard the explosion, because she suddenly shot to attention, and so did the rest of the teens. “What’s going on? We can hear a lot of yelling coming from over there. Are you okay?”   

Crap. If you tell them what happened, they’ll definitely cut your visit short, and they’ll probably say it’s too dangerous for you to come here anymore.   

“I’m fine!” you insist, hugging Izuku close so they can’t see his pained expression. “Everything’s hunky-dory! We're just having a very passionate discussion, that’s all.”   

Izuku squeals, mortified from the lack of distance between you—and possibly on the verge of fainting—so you quickly release him once your roommate shrugs and turns back towards the group. It looks like they’re mostly watching videos on their phones, so they probably won’t intervene unless something else happens.   

You flash Katsuki a sharp glare. “If you don’t want my teenager friends to come over here and mess you up, you’d better not do that again.”   

“So, bring them,” he grits out. “I’m not scared. No matter how many there are, I can take them.”   

God. That ego of his is really going strong, huh?   

“Just consider this a warning,” you insist, and Katsuki openly scoffs. You can’t tell whether he’s actually a bit intimidated or not. He does a really good job of keeping up the macho act.   

“Anyways,” you sigh, “Izuku, are you okay? I’m sorry you got hurt because of me. I shouldn’t have kept teasing Katsuki about cooties or whatever.”   

Katsuki continues to shake his fist, visibly seething, but you ignore him and focus on the curly-haired boy who just saved you.   

It seems like Izuku isn’t used to this kind of treatment, though. Someone actually taking the time to worry about him. At least, that’s what the wide, disbelieving look in his eyes tells you.   

“I-I’m alright,” he stammers shyly. His cheeks are still bright red. Goodness, he’s just the cutest thing ever. “But thank you... for asking me how I was feeling.”   

You feel like you’re about to melt. You just want to squeeze him forever and ever, but you can’t do that, because his heart will probably explode. Still. He’s the goodest boy. He’s the goodest boy, and the goodest boy deserves to be happy.   

Why, oh why, can’t he just be happy?   

“The hell is wrong with you, worrying about a loser like him?” Katsuki grits out. He seems very butthurt about no longer being the center of attention, and the fact that you’re focusing on Izuku, of all people, makes it infinitely worse.   

You roll your eyes. “This is why you shouldn’t go around trying to punch people. Believe it or not, people don’t like to get punched. Well, I guess you were aiming for me, but still. Actually, hey! What did I do so wrong that you felt the need to punch me? I was only joking around.”   

“You were saying a bunch of stupid shit,” he snaps.   

“That’s sort of my thing. Ask anyone. Saying stupid shit is what I excel at.”   

Katsuki mutters something about how weird and annoying you are, but you’re still focused almost entirely on Izuku. Thankfully, he didn’t get hurt badly. There’s a welt on his arm from where the explosion connected, and it’ll probably sting for a little while, but otherwise, he should be fine.   

You smile and pat Izuku’s back a few times. “I’m glad you’re not in too much pain. And seriously, thanks again for what you did. That was really cool.”   

Izuku blushes ten times harder, which isn’t surprising, really. Meanwhile, Katsuki’s expression is gradually twisting in on itself, and it looks like he’s about to start blowing smoke out of his nose.    

Well, that part isn’t too surprising either.   

“Don’t you know that he’s Quirkless?” Katsuki suddenly blurts. “He's the biggest loser I’ve ever met. Seriously, if you keep hanging around him and feeling sorry for him, everyone will think you’re a loser too.”   

Man, really? That’s a low blow.   

Unfortunately, it seems like ten-year-old Katsuki is still a massive piece of shit, even though you’d been hoping he wouldn't be so bad yet.   

But you aren’t fazed. Despite his cruel words, despite how he pushes Izuku away and shuns him at every turn, you know that eventually, their relationship will change for the better.   

And perhaps, with your involvement, the process might even be accelerated.   

“So what?” you shrug. “Not having a Quirk doesn’t make him a loser. People are way more than just their Quirks, at the end of the day. Your worth is decided by how you treat others, and the choices you make. Besides... just because his Quirk hasn’t manifested doesn’t mean it never will. We don’t know what’ll happen.”   

Izuku’s eyes go glossy and wide, and he stares at you breathlessly, hanging onto every word. Of course, you can’t reveal the details of what the future holds in store for him, but at the very least, you hope he feels a bit more optimistic now.   

While Izuku marvels at you, however, Katsuki openly sneers.   

“All Quirks manifest by the age of four at the latest,” he says. “Stop talking bullshit. It’s impossible, so don’t give that nerd false hope. If you actually cared about him, you’d be honest instead of feeding him lies.”   

“Some things seem impossible, but that doesn’t mean they actually are ,” you retort. Then, you turn back towards Izuku and smile again. “Don’t give up, Izuku. When we first met, you mentioned that you wanted to become a hero, right? Just keep trying. I promise it’ll work out for you.”   

It’s the truth. A future that is guaranteed to happen. But even if Izuku thinks you’re simply reassuring him, he grins widely nonetheless.   

It must be the first time anyone’s ever believed in him, and while you’re happy to be that person, it’s a sad reminder of how much he’s suffered until now.   

“Okay!” he chirps. “Th-Thank you! Thank you so much!”   

His spirits are soaring high all of a sudden, and to think that all it took was a bit of encouragement. A bit of kindness and empathy.   

But it’s okay. There’s more where that came from. You lived a shameful, empty life in the past, but maybe that’s why you were reborn into this world. So that you could make something of yourself and support those in need.   

Izuku will be Quirkless for a few more years, but the difference is that this time, in the moments where he feels like giving up most...  

He won’t be alone.   

“By the way,” you hum, “I’m not sure if you’re interested or not, but would you like to see my Quirk? It's nothing too special, and I’m not the best at using it, but it looks pretty cool, if I say so myself!”   

Izuku nods furiously. “Of course! I’d love to!”   

You proceed to lift your palm to the sky, and Izuku’s emerald eyes shine in awe as he watches the star fragments materialize. They shimmer and glide between your fingers, every bit as breathtaking as always, and Izuku seems to think so too.   

“That’s awesome! It looks so pretty!”   

“Hehe, right? I can use them to manipulate objects and stuff too. Here, just look at this.”   

You proudly show off your telekinesis, as clumsy as it may be, and Izuku cheers you on the whole while, oohing and awing just every chance he gets.   

“There’s nothing special about a Quirk like that,” one of Katsuki’s lackeys shrugs. “It’s just a bit fancy-looking, that’s all.”   

Katsuki doesn’t say anything. He’s not really paying attention to your Quirk either. Quite frankly, he could give less of a shit.   

For some reason... it bothers him. Watching you and Izuku babble on like happy, carefree idiots.   

It’s strange. Here he is, right in front of your eyes, but you would still rather hang out with that goddamn nerd? Seriously? Instead of Bakugou Katsuki , the coolest guy in the entire world?   

He doesn’t like what’s going on here.   

He doesn’t like it one bit.   

Chapter Text

"Are you stuck? I can help you figure out that problem if you don't understand."   

Shouto frowns, then grips his pencil more tightly. Even now, he's still struggling to wrap his head around the fact that you're apparently the smartest kid in the class. By all accounts, it doesn't add up, and he hates to admit it, but he is kind of stuck on this problem.   

"I'm fine," he says, trying to play it off. "I know how to do this."  

You smile and nod encouragingly, but the fact that you're still standing here and watching his every move makes him him feel remarkably self-conscious. School's never really given him much trouble before, so why is it that he's suddenly struggling to figure this question out? In front of you , no less?   

He steals a glance at you out of the corner of his eye, and sure enough, you're still standing there with a smile, waiting to be called on in case he needs your help.   

Shouto scribbles something onto his page, then sets his pencil down.  

"I solved it," he says.   

Now it's your turn to frown.  

"All you did was write your name at the top of the worksheet," you point out.   

"Because I have the solution memorized in my head. I'm just going to finish the rest at home, since I don't feel like it right now."   

Even if Shouto doesn't realize it himself, he's a terrible liar, and you're tempted to giggle at his unusual display of stubbornness. You suppose he doesn't want to admit that he's having a bit of trouble with his homework. Well, he is still a kid, after all.   

The whole class was allotted a free period to get ahead on their homework, and soon enough, the bell chimes, signaling the end of the day.   

You collect your things, then rush over to Shouto's side as quickly as possible. "Leaving now?" you ask.   

He nods. "Yeah. I'm gonna walk home."  

"Alone?"   

"Yeah."   

Perhaps it shouldn't really surprise you. After all, you know the specifics of his family life in excruciating detail. His mother is already in the hospital at this point, and you're certain Shouto would much rather not get picked up by Endeavor. His siblings definitely care about him, but from what you know, they aren't especially close, thanks to Endeavor's best efforts to keep them separated.   

Every day, he walks home after school by himself. On paper, it doesn't sound like such a big deal, and you're sure there are other kids who do the same.   

But Shouto's situation is different from everyone else's, and for that reason, you feel the need to keep him company, even if it's only for a little while.   

You hesitantly glance out the front door, making sure the coast is clear. The teenagers that usually pick you up and walk you to the orphanage aren't here yet, but soon enough, they will be.   

Which is why you grab Shouto by the hand, an act that makes his eyes widen, and it makes his heart start beating faster too—even though you don't realize it.   

"Let's go!" you cry out. "Quickly! Before my posse shows up and drags me away!"   

Shouto is pulled along before he can offer up any protests. As is very often the case, he finds himself swept up in your pace. Your energy is something he can't quite grapple with, and it's rather infectious too, because he swears he's ten times more alert than he was just a few seconds ago.   

For a while, the two of you just run, hand-in-hand, the wind whipping through your hair. Shouto trails behind you, with a clear view of your needlessly bright backpack, which is decked-out in too many stickers to even count. But strangely enough, he doesn't mind this. For just a few moments... it's nice to let loose and forget about all the things that weigh him down.   

All of a sudden, you stop.   

"Oops," you blink. "I just realized I have no clue where you live."   

Shouto furrows his brows.   

...are you seriously the smartest kid in the class?  

"We're going the right way so far," he says. "We just need to make a turn up ahead. But why did you decide to come with me all of a sudden?"   

"Because you said you always walk home alone, and I wanted to keep you company," you beam.   

You say the words so casually, as if it's obvious. As if staying by his side is the rational, normal thing to do.   

No one else has ever wanted to do it before, and yet, here you are.   

Something faintly tingly and warm wells up inside of Shouto's chest, and he wishes he knew how to describe what he's feeling right now. Still, it's not an unpleasant feeling. It's a feeling he could certainly get used to.   

"Alright," Shouto shrugs, feigning indifference. "Do whatever you want, I guess."   

You flash him a wide grin, relieved that he's not trying to shake you off. He recoils a bit when you try to grab his hand again, so you make sure to give him some space.   

The rest of the walk goes pretty much like you expected it to—with you carrying the conversation (AKA babbling on) and Shouto very rarely chiming in with a curt response. But you don't let his brevity discourage you. You know that this is just how he is. And it's actually kind of nice because it means he's a really good listener.   

So, you walk, then walk further still, and eventually, you reach your destination.  

There it is. You're now standing in front of the Todoroki household, which is pretty damn big, although it still doesn't hold a candle to the Shie Hassaikai compound. The traditional Japanese-style layout certainly feels nostalgic, though. You can't help but be reminded of your old family. The family you had no choice but to leave.   

Caught up in nostalgia, and perhaps too distracted to think things through, you accidentally blurt:   

"Endeavor."   

Shouto jolts in surprise. "What did you just say?"   

Oh, shit . You've just made one hell of a whoopsie-daisy. No one in his class seems to know who his father is, so it's pretty damn suspicious that you do .   

You scramble to come up with an excuse. "Oh, um... Todoroki! Todoroki Enji. Isn't that Endeavor's real name? Todoroki isn't a super common name, and this place looks pretty impressive—like where a pro hero would live. When I saw it, I guess I just jumped to conclusions. Am I way off the mark?"   

It's hard to tell if he bought it or not. But there's no way he'd ever guess you were reincarnated into a fictional world, with preexisting knowledge of how the future will play out. Worst-case scenario, he might assume you're a stalker or something. Which would still be pretty shitty.   

But much to your relief, you're not being pegged as a stalker today.   

Shouto stares at you in silence for a few moments, then eventually lets out a sigh.   

"No," he mutters. "You're not wrong. Endeavor is my dad."  

He looks extremely dejected, and you know exactly why that is, so you reach out and place a hand on his shoulder.   

"I'm sorry," you mumble. "It must be hard living with him."   

Shouto looks surprised yet again. "My dad is a hero," he blinks. "A lot of people look up to him, even if his personality isn't the best. Why do you say it must be hard living with him?"   

"I don't know. I just feel like... he's not the type to take good care of his family." You sheepishly scratch your head. At this point, you've probably said a bit too much, so it's time to dial it back. "S-Sorry. I guess I'm being a bit rude. It's not really my business, but I went ahead and said what was on my mind anyways..."  

"It's okay," Shouto says, and although it's only for a moment, he smiles sadly. "You weren't wrong about what you said. Anyways, I have to go now. I'll see you in class tomorrow."   

He tips his head forward slightly and heads inside the large, yet impossibly lonely home. You watch him the whole while, and your hands instinctively clench into fists.    

If you could take on even a fraction of his pain for yourself, you swear you would.   

"Oh my god, [Name]! You can't just leave on your own like that! You nearly gave us a heart attack!"   

Well. It looks like it's time to face the consequences of your actions. You were prepared to be chewed out from the moment you ran off with Shouto instead of waiting to be picked up like you were supposed to.   

"Don't tell on me," you plead, bringing your palms together in mock reverence. "I know I made a boo-boo, but I promise I won't do it again."   

One of the teens lets out a sigh. "The puppy eyes aren't going to work this time. Seriously, you could have gotten hurt. How can we trust that you'll wait for us to come get you from now on?"   

"I was just walking with a friend for a bit. I didn't want him to be lonely."   

"That's nice, but you're still not supposed to leave with permission. Otherwise, we won't know what's happened to you, and everyone will get worried."   

They're making valid points, and honestly, there's no real way to defend yourself here. You chose to walk home with Shouto even knowing that you would get in trouble.   

If it means easing his loneliness for even a few brief moments, you'll gladly get lectured.   

"It won't happen again," you promise. "From now, I'll say goodbye to him and wait for you guys, like I'm supposed to. I did it every time until now, didn't I?"   

"All it takes is one accident for you to get hurt. Haven't the caregivers already told you this a bunch of times?"   

"Yes. But I'm usually only half paying attention."   

They exhale loudly. It really is a good thing you're so cute. Even now, even when you've broken the rules, you somehow always manage to get your way.   

" Fine ," they concede. "We're not going to rat you out, but if you ever do this again, we really won't have a choice. Please be careful, okay? Just because you're smart for your age doesn't mean you can't get hurt. You're still just a little kid."   

Not just a little kid. You're the absolute cutest little kid in the world, but still, their argument holds true. You're vulnerable. That much is an indisputable fact. It's the whole reason you left the Shie Hassaikai in the first place, because you didn't have the strength to defend yourself.   

You need to become more powerful, and part of that just means that you'll have to go through the motions and grow up like everybody else.   

Until then, though, you're unfortunately a bit of a weakling. But still cute as a button.   

Everyone agreed to keep it a secret that you decided to pull a fast one and run off, and so long as you don't do it again, they'll take it with them to the grave. It's nice being well-liked, because it allows you to get away with stuff like this. Although you also have to give credit where it's due. The people who've helped you thus far are just, well, good people.   

You make it back to the orphanage without any problems, and just as you're getting ready to grab a juice box and kick your feet up, one of the caregivers approaches you.  

Right away, you think, Oh shit, I'm fucked.   

Your immediate assumption is that someone must have ratted you out after all. Those buttholes! After they promised they wouldn't do such a thing! Well, you've learned your lesson. You'll never trust anyone again. From this moment onward, you are a lone, solitary fortress—  

"[Name]. You have a visitor."   

...?   

Huh. Okay, scratch everything you just said.   

For just a moment, you worry that Chisaki has turned up, even though he swore he wanted nothing to do with you when you last spoke. You should be safe here. That's the whole reason you willingly came to an orphanage. So that he wouldn't be able to hurt you without other people seeing.   

Even though, logically, there's no reason why he would act out in public, you still feel afraid. And when the caregiver ushers you towards the waiting room, you can't seem to stop your shoulders from trembling.   

But as it turns out, the person waiting for you isn't Chisaki.   

It's a little boy with curly hair and freckled cheeks, and the moment you lay eyes on him, a big smile spreads across your lips.   

"Izuku!"  

You run over to him, incapable of containing your excitement. Even though you could probably afford to hold back a bit every now and then, you end up pulling him into a hug right away, which makes his face flush a deep, pretty scarlet.   

"H-H-Hello!" he squeaks. "Um, um...! You mentioned before that you were staying at this orphanage and couldn't always come out to play when you wanted, so I-I thought I'd come to you instead... is that okay?"   

"Of course it is!" you grin. "I'm so glad you stopped by!"   

He nods furiously, and you need to remind yourself to let go and step away from him, because it looks like he's already on the verge of fainting from embarrassment.   

His mother, Inko, offers you a warm smile. "Hello there. [Name], right? Izuku sounded really excited to come play with you. Thank you for being friends with him. It's so sweet that the two of you reunited after all these years."   

"No need to thank me," you beam. "Izuku's awesome! Anyone would be lucky to be his friend."   

It's clear that your words must have struck deep, because she swallows a gasp, and it even looks like little tears have begun to form in her eyes. She must know that Izuku doesn't have very many friends. Or any , for that matter.   

He deserves better, but it's okay. You'll be his friend. Just like All Might always says—  

I'm here now.   

"Come on, Izuku!" You grab his little hand in yours. Once again, he blushes, but he doesn't try to pull away. "Let's go play over there for a little while! We can build puzzles together!"   

Most orphanages wouldn't normally allow visitors, or at least, it's usually a more difficult process to be allowed entry, but the caregiver must have faltered when she saw how goddamn cute Izuku is. She couldn't possibly turn away the goodest boy, and you're endlessly thankful for it.  

"He can't stay for long," the caregiver reminds you. "And we'll be watching everything, so no funny business, please."   

You lean closer to whisper into Izuku's ear. "She's saying that because I get in trouble a lot, but it comes with the popularity, so I can't really help it."    

He stares at you for a few seconds, then bursts into a fit of giggles.   

Dear god, you love him.   

Pops holds an envelope in his hands, and the longer he stares at it, the bigger his smile grows.   

"Chisaki!" he calls out. "Come here! [Name]'s first letter has arrived!"   

There's no response. Pops shakes his head and lets out a sigh. He swears that bullheaded boy will be the death of him someday. Of course, he understands why he's so upset after being separated from the little sister he loves so dearly, but it's time for him to get a hold of himself. He can't keep brooding like this forever.   

Still, Pops waits. If he knows Chisaki—and he'd like to think he does—then surely, he'll make an appearance soon.   

A few moments later, Pops' prediction comes true.   

"I don't care," Chisaki scowls. "She may as well be dead to me. I want nothing to do with a coward who abandoned her own family."   

"Don't speak about your sister that way," Pops warns.   

"She's not my sister anymore. Like I said, I don't care. She chose to throw us away, and if she thinks I'm going to forgive her for what she did, she's delusional."   

Chisaki walks off without another word. Once again, Pops shakes his head disappointedly. That boy is utterly incorrigible. Also, he's not fooling anyone. Pops knows just how deep Chisaki's affections for you run. The meltdown he had on the day that you left is more than proof of it.   

Alas, Chisaki is stubborn as a mule, and he probably won't be swayed anytime soon. So, Pops grabs a seat, tears the envelope open, and reads through your letter, smiling all the while.   

When he's done, he sets the letter down on the table—in plain sight—and walks out of the room, making sure to leave the door open.   

All of this is completely by design, and just as Pops intended, Chisaki creeps into the room not long afterwards.    

He hesitates for a few moments and just stares down at the letter. What is he even doing right now? He swore to himself that he'd never forgive you. From the moment you chose to leave, you'd essentially cut ties with him. You basically told him that he meant nothing to you, that he could be cast aside without a second thought. He spent so much of his life protecting you and making sure this dirty world didn't tarnish you, and yet, this is how you repay him?   

Chisaki is angry. He's been immeasurably angry ever since you left.  

But there are other emotions he feels too, not just anger.   

Sadness.  

Regret.   

And above all else... longing.   

He longs to see you again. To hold you in his arms and hear that cute little giggle of yours. He wants to see your pretty smile, a smile that he secretly wishes you would reserve exclusively for him and Pops.  

Chisaki can try to deny it all he wants, but he will always love you, and so, he does exactly what Pops knew he would do from the very start.   

He reads your letter.   

The emotions he feels from that point onward are incredibly conflicting. On one hand, he's happy just to know that you're safe, and that you're healthy. He brushes a gloved finger over the paper's surface, tracing the outline of every single word you've written out. It's your handwriting, and that simple fact alone makes his heartbeat quicken. Unfortunately, the letter isn't awfully detailed, and he supposes that part was intentional on your end. You're trying to keep him and Pops at arm's length; it's the whole reason you left in the first place. You talk about how nice everyone at the orphanage is, and the fact that you've recently started school. Apparently, you're rather fond of your uniform, and Chisaki chuckles when he imagines you twirling in front of him to show off.   

Those are the positive emotions that he feels while reading your letter. But on the other hand, it also makes him a million times angrier than before. Because at no point in this letter do you convey that you regret leaving, or that you wish he would be there to protect you.   

You make it sound as if you're doing just fine without him, and that fucking hurts .   

Chisaki finishes the letter, then proceeds to stand there in silence. He's been a mess ever since you walked out of his life. Even though he puts on a brave face and tries not to let it show, every day crushes him. The only thing he can take comfort in is that when he falls asleep, you're there with him in his dreams.  

But no dream is permanent, and when he wakes up, he hates the world all over again.   

Perhaps that's what all those years he spent with you were. Just a long, impossibly happy dream. He chuckles humorlessly at the thought. He never imagined that he could be so goddamn emotional.   

But despite the mixed emotions that he feels, Chisaki still tucks the letter into his pocket. He will be reading it over and over again. It's one of the very few things he has left of you, and he'll be damned if he ever lets it out of his sight.   

Chisaki walks out of the room, but immediately halts in place. Pops is reclined against a wall, with a cunning smile spread across his lips.  

"I thought you weren't going to read the letter," he says, clearly amused.   

"I didn't ," Chisaki scowls.   

"Oh? So, where is it, then?"   

"...leave me alone."   

Chisaki grits his teeth and storms off. He can hear Pops laughing behind him. To Chisaki, you and Pops are the two people he holds the most dear, but right now, he just can't stand to be ridiculed by that old man.   

He shuts himself in his room, then makes sure to tuck the letter away for safekeeping. He'll read it every night before bed. Perhaps it'll make his dreams that much sweeter.   

Still. How much longer will he be able to go on, subsisting solely off letters and such? He needs you back in his life. He refuses to believe that you're gone for good.   

Chisaki's golden eyes darken, and he briefly wonders if he should just bring you back by force.

Chapter Text

“Whoa. [Name], you’re really good at solving puzzles! You finish them so fast!”  

Izuku marvels at the speed at which you connect pieces and assemble more and more of the picture. You picked an animal-themed puzzle, and gradually, a Corgi’s adorable little face is being filled in.  

“I’m amazing,” you say, as full of yourself as ever. “I’ve always been good at solving puzzles. Probably because I’m so smart.”  

Izuku is in awe yet again. “Wow,” he mumbles. “You’re so confident. It’s really cool. I wish I could be more like you...”  

He lowers his head shamefully. It goes without saying, but his self-esteem is practically nonexistent thanks to assholes like Katsuki who have put him through hell. It’ll probably be a while until he starts believing in himself more, and you know that his meeting with All Might is the catalyst towards his growth, but you’re hoping that until then, you might be able to help him become even a little bit more confident.  

“You can do it,” you insist. “There’s no reason why you shouldn’t be confident. You’re super nice, and fun to be around, and cute!”  

“C-C-Cute?!”  

His eyes bulge out of their sockets, and based on the violent gasp he lets out, it looks like he’s on the verge of hyperventilating.  

“Super cute,” you muse, poking one of his freckled cheeks. “You’re so cute I just want to pull you into my arms and hug you forever and ever!”  

Of course, since he’s only a kid, you mean cute in the literal sense, like how cats and dogs are cute, but since he presumes the two of you are the same age, he interprets it very differently.  

“A girl... j-just called me cute ,” Izuku stammers in bewilderment. His face is redder than ever, and he presses his palms against his cheeks before biting back a little squeal.  

Seriously. He’s so fucking cute it should be illegal.  

He’s kind of out of it after that remark of yours, and while you assemble more puzzle pieces, he just sits there with his lips parted in awe, still with a deep flush across his face. You can tell he’s got his head in the clouds, but you don’t mind. It’s actually kind of fun to see the effect your words have on him. He really is too pure for this world.  

“All done!” you eventually exclaim. “That’s another puzzle completed in record time. Yay, go me!”  

“G-Go [Name],” Izuku shyly encourages. He even pumps his tiny fist in the air, and you swear it’s enough to make you melt on the spot.  

Right as you’re about to say something else that will probably fluster him to no end, one of the caregivers approaches.  

“Alright, young lady,” she says. “We’ve let him stay long enough. It’s time for him to go home now. You know we’ve got strict rules about visitations around here, and it wouldn’t be fair to the other kids if you got to play with your friend as long as you wanted.”  

You pout. Of course, they were nice enough to let Izuku stay in the first place, so you can’t really stir up a fuss. But it sucks that you can't hang out with him as often as you’d like. Then again, if you were still with Chisaki, you’d probably be trapped in a basement right about now, and you wouldn’t be able to see anyone ever .  

You suppose you should be grateful for what you have.  

“Thank you again for spending time with Izuku,” Inko smiles. “It looks like he had a lot of fun.”  

Izuku nods enthusiastically. “Y-Yeah! I did! Being with [Name] is always fun.”  

He blushes as he utters those last few words, and you suddenly realize that you are capable of remarkable self-restraint, because you wanted to squeeze the life out of him just then.  

“Bye-bye, Izuku,” you grin. “Come play again sometime!”  

“Yes, yes,” the caregiver sighs. “But we need to be given advance notice from now on, and just remember that these visits can’t happen too often.”  

You say your farewells, and Izuku keeps waving at you, even once he steps out of the building. You sit in front of one of the windows and watch him leave with a big smile on your face. You already can’t wait for him to be back.  

And as it so happens, Izuku feels the same way. In fact, he’s in such high spirits that it’s almost like he’s having a sugar rush or something. For the rest of the day, he can hardly contain the smile etched across his lips.  

Izuku’s good mood doesn’t go unnoticed. His mother notices it, of course, but another person does too.  

A certain little blond asshole.  

Katsuki watches as Izuku hums while walking hand-in-hand with Inko. They’ve just returned to the neighborhood, so they must have gone out someplace. Where, exactly, Katsuki doesn’t have the slightest clue, but he has to admit that he’s a bit curious. He wonders what that stupid nerd could possibly have to grin about.  

“I can’t wait to see [Name] again!” Izuku beams. “Do you think she had a good time? She said she did, and she wasn’t lying... right?”  

“A nice girl like that wouldn’t lie,” Inko reassures. “And she looked very happy to me. I’m sure she loves being with you just as much as you love being with her. It’s nice to see you so excited about making a new friend.”  

Izuku’s smile gets even wider at the mention of the word friend .  

Meanwhile, Katsuki’s brow furrows in contempt.  

He’s pissed off. He’s not sure why exactly, and while it’s true that most things Izuku does are enough to get on his nerves, in this instance, he’s far more irritated than usual.  

So, he went to go see that stupid girl.   

It shouldn’t bother him. Birds of a feather flock together, after all. Since you and Izuku are both idiots, it goes without saying that you would be drawn to one another.  

Yeah. It doesn’t bother him. In fact, good riddance. He never wants to see your annoying mug ever again.  

It doesn’t bother him. 

...it really doesn’t.  

“Shouto, look. I drew a picture of you during recess.”  

You proceed to place a very poorly drawn picture onto his desk. The distinct colors you used are pretty much the only indication that it’s meant to be him, and based on the way he scrunches up his nose, it’s clear that he doesn’t appreciate your artistry. 

“Um,” he blinks. “But why ?”  

“Just for funsies,” you shrug. “And because you have a cute face! I thought I’d try my hand at drawing it. Don’t you think I did a pretty good job?”  

He blushes a bit, unwilling to admit that he’s somewhat flattered by the compliment. Still, the drawing is... rough, to say the least. You’re really good at academics and schoolwork, but it looks like art isn’t your strong suit.  

“It’s nice,” Shouto nods. He’s not sure why, but he feels like sparing your feelings this time around. Also, he worries that he might offend you, and then you’d stop smiling. Shouto doesn’t want you to stop smiling.  

It’s embarrassing to admit, but he likes your smile. He likes it quite a lot. 

“Yay!” you grin. “I’m so happy you like it. Next time I’ll draw both of us together. I can draw us holding swords and fighting a dragon or something!”  

He's not sure how to respond to that, so he just nods politely. Even if he doesn’t actively contribute to the conversation, you’re eager to babble on at length, and he’s more than happy to listen. It’s kind of incredible how much energy you have. It’s somewhat contagious too, and he swears it makes his chest feel lighter than normal.  

The rest of the school day goes by like usual, except when the bell finally rings and it’s time to head home, Shouto doesn’t leave right away. 

Instead, he stands right next to you without moving. 

Curious, you arch a brow. “Shouto? What are you doing? Aren’t you going to walk home?”  

“I’ll wait,” he says.  

“For what? Is someone coming to pick you up today?”  

You know it can’t possibly be his mother, and it’s most likely not Endeavor either. Maybe his sister, Fuyumi? Or even Natsuo?  

“I’m waiting until you leave,” he states. His lips purse slightly. “Before... I heard you got in trouble for walking home with me instead of waiting for the group that takes you to the orphanage. So, from now on, I’ll wait until they get here, and then I’ll leave. To make sure that you don’t get in trouble again.”  

You blink repeatedly. Is he... worried about you? You never meant to make it sound like such a big deal. Especially since the other orphan kids covered for you and you didn’t actually get chewed out by the caregivers.  

“I wouldn’t make the same mistake twice,” you chuckle. “I learned my lesson. I wanted to walk home with you that day, but from now on, I won’t break the rules. No need to worry, Shouto. I’m not that much of a delinquent.”  

“I’m still waiting,” he insists, and it’s clear from the way he firmly roots his feet into the ground that he’s not going anywhere.  

Goodness. He can be awfully stubborn when he wants to be, huh? Well, not that you mind. You enjoy talking to him, and you’re grateful for the opportunity.  

Of course, you don’t realize that Shouto is only half telling the truth. He’d like to make sure that you don’t get in trouble again, yes, but he’s also acting out of self-interest.  

He wants to prolong the time he spends with you, even if it’s just a little bit.  

“So, Shouto,” you start, “what’s your personal best for how many marshmallows you can stuff in your mouth? Mine is twenty.”  

Your questions are unhinged as always, and yet, he can feel his lips itching to pull into a smile.  

Regretfully, it doesn’t take very long for your posse to show up. You pretend to sob as you say goodbye to Shouto, making sure to stress how much you’ll miss him, even though you’ll be seeing each other in class tomorrow morning. He humors you nonetheless, and once he’s ascertained that you’re safe with your group, he begins the trip home. 

It feels lonelier than usual. Ever since you walked with him that one day, he’s come to realize how much better it is to have someone by his side. Although he supposes not just anyone would do. It has to be you. There’s just something about you that makes him feel at ease. It’s hard to explain. 

He arrives home, and as always, there’s no one there to greet him. Natsuo and Fuyumi must both still be at school, but regardless, it’s not like he’s allowed to interact with either of them much. His father keeps him on a tight leash, forcibly isolating him from the rest of the family. 

Shouto hates his goddamn father.  

He can’t help but scowl as he trudges to his room. He only ever gets a few moments of peace while he’s home. As soon as his father gets back, he’ll be forced to train for the rest of the day. It’s been like this ever since his Quirk developed, and no matter how much time passes, he’ll never get used to it. 

The only thing he can do is focus on getting stronger, and one day, he’ll be able to surpass his father through his own means. Using only his mother’s side.  

Shouto unpacks his school bag, still scowling. He was feeling fine not long ago, when he was with you, but being inside this cursed house has a way of poisoning his mind. Years of oppression and abuse have conditioned him not to feel safe, even in his own home.  

He sets his notebooks aside, pulls out his lunch box, but right as he’s getting to the bottom of the bag, he stops.  

Ah.   

It’s the drawing you gave him. The one that hardly resembles him at all. Now that he takes the time to look it over again, you really can’t draw to save your life. It’s actually kind of impressive. Perhaps this is a skill in and of itself.  

Shouto grips the drawing in his hands, careful not to wrinkle the paper. You gave this to him, and even if the quality leaves a lot to be desired, it’s the thought that counts.  

And that alone makes him happy.  

So, he combs through his room until he finds some tape, and without even thinking twice, he sticks the drawing right onto one of the walls. It’s now proudly on display, so that he can look at it whenever he wants. 

A smile spreads across his lips, and suddenly, he resembles the drawn version of himself a lot more. 

I’m so popular that sometimes, it actually scares me a bit.  

To no one’s surprise, your mind is once again filled with arrogant thoughts. Except this time, you have a valid reason for it.  

It was a day like any other. You went to school, had your usual shenanigans with Shouto, and then the usual teens came to pick you up. You weren’t expecting anything particularly interesting to happen on the way back to the orphanage, so you started a lengthy discourse about why it’s okay to eat dessert before dinner.  

But then, all of a sudden, you got the sense that you were being followed.  

Which brings you back to the present.  

“Katsuki,” you frown. “I can see you, you know.”  

He jolts in surprise, and you’re not quite sure who he thought he was fooling, trying to hide behind that telephone pole.  

“O-Oh,” he stammers gruffly. “What the? I didn’t see you there. Just my luck, having to run into you.”  

Bruh.  

He’s such a shitty liar. Anyone with half a brain can tell that he’s been following you. You’re not sure for how long exactly, but once you spotted him, it was pretty damn obvious.  

You cross your arms, feeling rather smug now that the tables have turned. 

“Well, well, well,” you muse. “Who’s the stalker now?”  

“Huh?! No way would I ever stalk a weirdo like you!”  

He makes a big show of stomping his foot and acting indignant, which is ridiculous, since you’re the one who’s being spied on.  

“You must have known I would be here, because I mentioned before that I lived at this orphanage,” you say, pointing to the building up ahead. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. If you wanted to hang out, all you had to do was ask, silly. Now I just feel embarrassed for you.”  

Katsuki’s face instantly reddens, as if he’s just eaten a handful of chili peppers. You already know that he’s hotheaded and temperamental, but that also means that it’s remarkably easy to fluster him. Especially since you know exactly how to push his buttons.  

“I am not stalking you!” Katsuki furiously cries out, but it’s too late, because the damage has already been done.  

“[Name], who’s that?” one of the teens asks. “Did he come all this way to say hi to you?”  

“Looks like it. He’s just bad at being honest,” you sigh. “What a hopeless kid.” 

“You’re a kid too, asshole!”  

Well, not really, but that’s beside the point right now.  

“Aww,” another teen chimes in. “Don’t tell me this little guy has a crush on you? That’s soo cute!”  

Katsuki’s jaw drops open, and he realizes, in horror, that he’s just found himself in the worst position imaginable.  

He’s being teased by a bunch of teenage girls.  

“Sh-Shut up, you dumb bitches!” he screams, but unfortunately, he’s so shaken up that his voice wavers, and it massively undercuts the intimidation factor.  

“Wow, rude,” another girl huffs. “This kid’s got a mouth on him. [Name], I’m not so sure you should hang around him too much. He seems like a bad influence. And it’s obvious that he wants to be your boyfriend.”  

“B-Boyfriend?!”  

Katsuki’s soul nearly leaves his body just then, and you have to admit, you’re starting to feel a bit bad for him. Although he’s still pretty fun to tease.  

You decide to relent, just this once.  

“Alright, I got it,” you muse. “You just happened to be in the area, right? Well, I’m glad we met up like this, even if it was just a coincidence. Like I said, that’s the orphanage I’m staying at, so if you ever happen to, um, accidentally end up here again, don’t be a stranger and come say hi, okay?”  

Katsuki angrily mashes his teeth. “Like hell I would ever want to come see you. Ugh. You’re so annoying. You’re annoying and stupid. And ugly!”  

You gasp. “Take that back! I’m the cutest girl you’ve ever seen, and you know it!”  

“Nope. You’re ugly,” Katsuki childishly doubles down. “Super ugly. Extremely ugly. So ugly that it hurts my eyes to look at you.”  

He’s just an immature little brat. You know that all too well, so naturally, you shouldn’t let his insults get to you.  

It’s too bad that you’re an immature brat as well. 

“Oh, yeah?” you challenge. “I don’t need to hear that from a gremlin like you. Have you seen some of the faces you make? That’s the real definition of ugly, if you ask me.” 

“What the hell did you just say to me?!”  

The two of you end up getting into a very drawn-out hate fest, with more verbal abuse than you thought you would ever hear in your lifetime. It doesn’t end until the other orphans drag you away by force, and even then, you’re still yelling all sorts of obscenities.  

You flip Katsuki off just as you enter the building, and he does the very same before cursing at the top of his lungs and stomping away. He’s not sure what he was even trying to do by showing up here, but it’s safe to say that his mood has been sufficiently ruined.  

He leaves, making a mental note to insult you more next time. (Yes, he’s already thinking about next time.) 

But what you don’t know is that Katsuki isn’t the only person who decided to follow you today. There was someone else, someone far more intimidating.  

Kurono clears his throat. “Should we head back now, Kai?”  

Chisaki doesn’t say anything. It’s the first time he’s seen you in several weeks. It’s the first time he’s laid eyes on you since you abandoned him. He was hoping to at least say a few words to you, and perhaps even take you into his arms for several moments, but that stupid blond kid ruined his chance.  

Well, there’s always next time. He’s gone around to several orphanages, but finally, he’s been able to discern where you’re staying. It won’t be too difficult to map out your schedule and create opportunities to run into you, especially since it seems like you come here straight after finishing school for the day.  

This is just a phase. That’s what Chisaki is choosing to tell himself. You’re just confused, and after having a proper conversation with him, you’ll realize that you made a huge mistake, and you’ll want to come home.  

“Yes. We can leave,” Chisaki says. He turns away, already looking forward to the next time he’ll be able to see you again.  

As he walks off, however, he spares a glance towards the stupid kid who interrupted him. The kid looks familiar, for some reason. Is it the same boy you gave that figurine to all those years back? In that case, it just makes the whole thing even worse. Chisaki can’t believe how ungrateful that little bastard is.  

“Should I kill the kid?” Chisaki wonders aloud. “He got on my nerves, saying all those disgusting things to [Name]. It’s clear that no one’s ever taught him a lesson before.”  

Kurono shakes his head. He’s unfazed, even after hearing someone speak about child murder so casually.  

“I think it’d be best not to,” he says. “You wouldn’t want to get in trouble. The risks outweigh the benefits. In any case, kids don’t know any better. He’s just an idiot, so you can leave him be.”  

“I suppose.”  

Chisaki decides to hold off on killing Katsuki. For now, at least. There’s no telling what he might do if he pisses him off again.  

Still. He’s convinced that moron must be blind.  

“My little sister is adorable,” Chisaki mutters. “She really is the cutest girl in the world. Anyone who thinks otherwise is clearly missing brain cells.”  

Kurono doesn’t respond, because he knows that whatever he says—whether he compliments you or disagrees—Chisaki will probably rip his throat out.  

Chapter Text

I wonder if I’ll ever get better at this.   

You furrow your brows, concentrating to the best of your ability as you channel your telekinesis. Even just picking up small objects, like the notebook you’re currently lifting, is kind of tricky. The heavier the object is, the more of a strain it puts on you, but even if the object is light, the amount of focus required to control something consistently is mentally taxing. You’ve been trying to prolong the duration of time you can do it for, but it hasn’t been easy.   

Unlike Katsuki, or Shouto, it doesn’t seem like you’re especially gifted. It’s possible that you’ll improve over time, of course, but using your Quirk doesn’t come super naturally to you.   

Still. Just because it’s a bit of a struggle doesn’t mean you have any intention of giving up. You’ll bust your ass ten times harder, no—a hundred times harder than everyone else if that’s what it takes.   

After all, isn’t that what Izuku did?   

“Okay, one notebook is fine,” you huff. “Now, I should be able to lift some more things at the same time. E-Even though it’s pretty hard...”   

You use one hand and make a conscious effort to keep the notebook spinning through the air, and with your other hand, you direct some star fragments towards one of the textbooks sitting on your desk. It’s arguably heavier, not to mention that juggling multiple objects at a time has always been a challenge. But you’re determined to improve, no matter what it takes.   

You succeed in making the textbook float through the air as well, and after letting out a heavy sigh, you focus on spinning both objects around and controlling them to the best of your ability. You want to keep this up for as long as possible, so that you can slowly expand your Quirk’s limits.   

For a while, it works. To most, it might not seem particularly impressive, but you’re grateful to at least be able to do this much.   

Now that you’re starting to feel a bit more confident, you use your telekinesis to pick up a third object. Then, a fourth. The more the weight increases, the more your body can feel the burden being placed upon it, and having to pay attention to several objects at a time admittedly makes your head spin a bit.   

Before you realize it, you’ve bitten off more than you can chew.   

“Ugh!”   

Your Quirk gets cancelled, and all the objects simultaneously drop to the ground. You start wobbling unsteadily, feeling a bit lightheaded. It looks like you pushed yourself a bit too much. You should have stopped while you were ahead.   

Feeling especially weak, you stumble over your own feet as you try to get to your bed, and in the process of doing so, you bump against the bookshelf in the back of the room. Hard .   

And then, it’s as if everything is happening in slow motion.  

You can see the bookshelf crashing down on top of you.   

Oh, shit.   

That’s the last thought you have before you let out a scream and instinctively put your arms up to try and catch the bookshelf as it falls. Except, funnily enough, you never feel the bookshelf collide against you. In fact, you don’t feel even the slightest discomfort, just a familiar warmth.  

Ever so slowly, you open your eyes.   

It only takes a second for them to widen.  

“Is this... my Quirk?” you blink.   

Sure enough, the star fragments, which are usually condensed in the palm of your hand, have spread out enough to cover your whole body, and appear to have formed some sort of barrier. The bookshelf never fully hit the ground. It’s lying half fallen over, slanted against the top of the barrier, which prevents it from coming into contact with your body.   

You scramble to your feet, and the barrier stays wrapped around your body. Only once you fully pull away from the bookshelf does it finally fall onto the ground, and you gasp for breath, chest heaving from the shock, fear, and excitement of it all.   

Scarcely a few moments later, the barrier comes undone. You suddenly feel ten times more exhausted than you did earlier.  

But it’s alright. It’s better than alright, actually.  

You’ve just discovered yet another use for your Quirk.   

“[Name]!” It doesn’t take long for one of the girls to rush into the room. She glances around in a panic. “Are you okay? I heard a loud thud. Don’t tell me that bookshelf fell on you!”   

“It didn’t hurt me,” you reassure. “I blocked it. With my Quirk.”   

“Huh? Oh... well, okay.” She scratches her head. “As long as you’re not hurt, I guess. I didn’t know your Quirk could do that, though. Didn’t you say it was more like telekinesis?”   

“That’s what I thought too. But it turns out I’m actually pretty awesome!” you grin.   

She chuckles softly. “I’m glad you’re in such a good mood. We should really put this bookshelf back up, though. And we need to clean up everything that spilled, otherwise we’ll get in trouble. Can you help me lift that side?”   

“Mhm,” you nod, but when you try to take a step forward, you find yourself wobbling again. “Oh, actually... maybe give me a few minutes. I think... I might need a quick nap first...”   

You collapse onto the bed, fully unconscious.   

“[Name]?!”  

Lately, life has been good. It goes without saying, but you’ve been excelling in school, and yes , technically speaking, you sort of have a cheat code—since you’re mentally older than the other kids—but you know it’ll catch up to you eventually when you reach high school. You’re just enjoying it while it lasts. You figure anyone else in your position would do the same.   

It’s not just your academic excellence that has you in such high spirits, though. Now that you’ve discovered what else your Quirk can do, you feel even more optimistic for the future. Becoming a hero is no easy task, and despite what you’ve set out to accomplish, you have to admit that every now and then, doubt creeps in.   

But you’re done with that. You’re done second-guessing yourself and assuming the worst. You want to become a hero, so you will . No matter what it takes.   

Everything’s been going so well recently. School is a cakewalk, and to make it even better, you have a cute boy with mismatched eyes to keep you company. You’re friends with Izuku too, something that you never imagined would be possible until you reached U.A, and even though Katsuki doesn’t seem to like you very much, it’s nice to know that he’s got you on his mind—for better or worse.  

Above all else, you feel safe . That was the number one thing that prompted you to leave the Shie Hassaikai, and having made your decision, you’re more sure than ever that it was the right one.   

But sometimes, a sense of security can be the most dangerous thing of all.   

And today, you are reminded that life doesn’t always go according to plan.   

“Seriously, it’s not happening,” one of the teens sighs. “I’m not letting you do the chubby bunny challenge again. I swear you nearly choked last time.”   

You flail your little arms in desperation, trying to grab the bag of marshmallows that she’s keeping out of your reach.   

“Please!” you insist. “I wanna break my record so I can brag more to all my classmates!”   

She rolls her eyes at you, very much still opposed to the idea. The other teenagers giggle in amusement, some of them even patting your head and commenting on how freaking cute you are. Admittedly kind of dumb, but still really cute.   

You continue acting your supposed age (and really, no one would ever guess you’re actually a teenager) and trying to wrangle the bag of marshmallows out of her grip. With the height difference between the two of you, there’s no way you’ll ever manage to do it, but your stubbornness prevents you from backing down.   

In this moment, your mind is filled with nothing but the thought of shoving marshmallows into your mouth. It’s ridiculously silly, but you suppose it just goes to show what a happy, carefree life you’ve been leading.   

Perhaps that’s why you don’t spot him right away. You’re too immersed in your stupid task to take note of the young man that’s standing just a little distance from the orphanage’s entrance.   

The man with gloved hands and a mask resting upon his face.   

“[Name].”   

You freeze up. It’s not just that someone’s calling your name. Plenty of people know what your name is by now. You are, after all, remarkably popular.  

But it’s the fact that you recognize the voice , and all too well, for that matter.  

You slowly turn, and right then and there, you swear all your blood runs cold. You weren’t ready for something like this. You weren’t ready to see him again.   

Chisaki stands before you.   

“[Name],” he says again, and much to your horror, he steps closer. His expression is stoic, composed, and while there’s no sign that he’s threatening you yet, just seeing him is enough to send you into a panic.   

The other orphans seem to realize it too.  

“What’s wrong?” one of them frowns. “Do you know this guy? You look kind of uncomfortable. Hey, mister. I’m not sure who you are, but you can’t just wait around here without permission. You’re loitering.”   

Chisaki doesn’t say anything, but you notice his brow twitch.   

This is bad. This is so fucking bad. You never told him which orphanage you were staying at, but that was by design. All of the letters you wrote were sent from a PO box, and the caregivers helped you, so that you could keep your address confidential.   

But you should have known better. You should have known he would find you eventually.  

When there’s something this man wants, he will stop at nothing to get it.   

“I-It’s fine,” you reassure, stepping in front of the teens. You’re terrified that they might say the wrong thing and piss him off. They clearly don’t realize how dangerous he is.   

Chisaki Kai would kill a bunch of teenagers, and even children , without so much as batting an eye.   

You turn back and face him properly, doing your best not to show how afraid you are. “Kai,” you say, swallowing the lump in your throat. “H-Hello. How have you been?”   

“Eh? [Name], you really do know this guy?”   

“Um, yes. Before I came to the orphanage, we lived together. He’s... my family.”   

Chisaki’s expression brightens. As expected, it makes him happy to know that you still consider him family. And you’re not lying either. You will always think of him as your brother. Yeah. He’s your brother, alright.   

Your poor, delusional brother who’s incredibly fucked up in the head.   

“I’ve been fine,” he replies. After a few moments, he narrows his eyes. “As fine as I can be, I suppose. As fine as anyone can be after their sibling chooses to walk out on them.”   

He’s still bitter, that much is obvious. You figured that would be the case. He’s the type to hold a grudge for a long time. But if he’s showing himself to you, it means that despite how frustrated he is, he must not resent you outright.   

Or maybe you’re wrong, and he’s here to punish you for abandoning him.  

In that case, you may as well say your prayers now.   

“I live here now,” you say, and you flinch when you hear how shaky your voice sounds. “I’m sorry if I upset you, but... I made my choice. I wanted to try living a different life. Please try to understand.”   

“There’s no way I could ever understand,” Chisaki grits out. He steps closer again, and this time, you can’t help but squeeze your eyes shut and flinch.  

Unfortunately, he notices.   

“What’s the matter with you?” he blinks. “Stop acting like that. Stop acting like you’re scared of me. It’s not funny. Not even a little bit.”   

But I am scared of you.   

You don’t say those words out loud, of course, but you still aren’t able to stop shaking.   

“Hey, cut it out,” another teen cuts in. She grabs your hand and pulls you behind her back in an obvious attempt to shield you. “Whether or not you lived together before, [Name] isn’t staying with you anymore, and you can’t just show up without warning. You have to speak to the caregivers well ahead of time to try and organize a meet-up, and you can only do that if [Name] agrees to it. It’s clear that you’ve startled her, so can you please leave?”   

As always, the mask Chisaki wears prevents you from seeing the bottom half of his face, but based on how his eyes widen, you get the sense that he’s gaping at her.   

“Did you just try to tell me what to do?” he reiterates. “ You ? Some filthy little brat?”   

“Whoa, what the hell?” the teen grimaces. “[Name], seriously, what’s up with all the guys who know you? So far it seems like they’ve got major attitude problems.”   

She doesn’t seem particularly threatened, and neither do any of the other girls, but that’s only because they don’t know what he’s capable of.   

They don’t know that if he removes his gloves, all it takes is one second.  

One second, and they’re dead.   

“Kai!”   

You splutter his name breathlessly, and you break away from the group of teens to run up to him. They try to protest, but you’ve already grabbed Chisaki’s hands in yours, and he quickly perks up, presumably in a much better mood already.   

You squeeze his gloved fingers and offer a weak smile. “Um... it’s nice to be able to see you again. I’ve missed you. Did you miss me?”   

Chisaki averts his eyes for a few moments. “You walked out on me,” he mutters. “You left your family behind. How could you do that?”   

“I’m sorry,” you say. Thankfully, your touch seems to pacify him somewhat, and unlike a few seconds ago, when he looked ready to murder those girls, his gaze is now much softer.   

“You must have been confused. You’re still young, after all. It happens to kids your age.” He pats your head and crouches down, then wraps you in his arms. “But it’s okay. I’ve come to take you home. You’ve had some time on your own, and by now you must realize that things are better with me and Pops, right? It’s okay. I’ll forgive you for acting selfishly. I know you weren’t trying to spite us.”   

He hugs you tight, and you spare a glance over your shoulder, towards the group of girls that are watching on nervously. They can clearly tell that something isn’t quite right, but they’re hesitant to intervene. They're probably trying to give you a moment alone with your brother, even though technically speaking, none of this is allowed.   

You turn back to Chisaki. He’s squeezing you so hard, almost as if he’s afraid to let go. And even though you’re painfully aware of all the cruel things he’s capable of, and just how twisted his mindset can be, as always, you can’t help but pity him.   

He loves you, and yet, he can’t be with you.   

That’s enough to drive anyone crazy.   

“I’m sorry, Kai.” You utter the words again, but this time, you cradle his face in your hands and give him a firm look. “I care about you and Pops. I always will. And I really have missed you all this time. But even though I miss you... it just doesn’t feel right. I know that this is what I want to do. I want to stay here, on my own. I can’t live the same life as you. I tried, but I really can’t .”   

Chisaki’s eyes widen. Those beautiful pools of melted gold seem to shine as they gaze upon you. You’ve always thought his eyes were a thing of wonder. If the circumstances were different, you would be content to stare at them all day long. You would hug him and let him spoil you with affection. You, him, and Pops. The three of you would be inseparable, bound by your love for one another.   

But you tried that. For many years, you tried. You tried to guide him towards the right path, to steer him away from all those dark, scary thoughts.   

You tried, and you failed, and you know that if you go back, it’ll be the same old story.   

Changing Chisaki, as weak and helpless as you are right now, is a fool’s errand. You know when to cut your losses and retreat. Which is why, no matter how desperate he is to be with you, you can’t give in. You need to stay strong, until the day you’re able to stand up to him and face him on your own terms.   

It looks like you’ll have to break Chisaki’s heart yet again.   

“I’m not going back, Kai. This is my home now.”   

You break away from the hug and ball your hands into fists. Out of the corner of your eye, you instinctively glance towards the orphanage building. It’s not too far away, but you know that if you take off running, Chisaki will catch up in no time.   

How will he react to being rejected once more? The rational part of you says that he won’t lash out. Not here, not in public, not when his crimes could so easily be discovered.   

But then again, this is Chisaki you’re talking about.   

There’s no telling what could happen.   

Swallowing nervously, you take a few hasty steps back. Thankfully, Chisaki isn’t moving. He’s completely still, no doubt because of how hard your words hit him. You could always call for help, you suppose. Someone from inside the orphanage is bound to hear, and perhaps other pedestrians might also be alerted by your cry. Of course, by the time they come to help, it might already be too late, but it’s a deterrent, at the very least.   

But as fate would have it, you don’t have to resort to screaming your lungs out.   

Chisaki slowly stands up and proceeds to stare at you long and hard. His gaze is cold, much like the day you left the Shie Hassaikai for good. He’s completely silent too, and you can only imagine what must be going through his head right now.   

There are only two things on Chisaki’s mind.  

Firstly, that group of girls crowding behind you. They’re an eyesore, and the way that they’ve been trying to stand between you and him makes his blood boil like no other. He has the sudden urge to make them draw their last breath, much like the little blond asshole who spoke to you so rudely the other day.  

And secondly, of course, is the fact that his heart feels like it’s been ripped right out of his chest. Perhaps he’s the fool for holding out hope in the first place, but... he really thought this was just a phase. He thought that once you saw him again, your sense of reason would return to you, and you would realize that you made a big mistake.   

But the longer he stares into your eyes, the more certain he is.   

You no longer want anything to do with him.   

And for a man like Chisaki, such a notion is incredibly dangerous. Truthfully, it makes him want to kill everyone who stands in his path. It makes him want to pick you up, despite your protests, and bring you back to the Shie Hassaikai—whether you like it or not.   

He could do all of that. He could kill any possible witnesses, in the blink of an eye, and carry you off. He could even make you unconscious for a little while, just so you can’t put up a fight.   

But of course, if he does, he will have to deal with the consequences. Most notably, Pops. What will he say when Chisaki brings you back? He’ll know right away that you didn’t agree to it, and Pops will lose his mind and insist he returns you. And if that happens...  

Chisaki might have no choice but to silence him, too.   

It’s so complicated. It’s causing him so much goddamn heartache. He wants nothing more than to lock you away from the rest of the world so that he can keep you safe, but if he does, he will surely be despised for it.   

Chisaki grits his teeth. Why, why, why is this happening? Everything was perfect before. He was happier than he could put into words. He felt like he’d finally found his purpose. Protecting you from the world’s ugliness... it feels like it was what he was born to do.   

And it’s in the midst of such thoughts, while he’s close to ripping his hair out, that suddenly, it all clicks.   

Chisaki’s eyes widen. “This is because of what Kurono said before, isn’t it? This is all happening because you’re still holding onto the ridiculous idea that you might one day become a hero.”  

Without even realizing it, you grit your teeth.   

Having come this far, you suppose there’s no point in pretending anymore. Perhaps he needs to hear this. Perhaps it’ll finally make him understand, once and for all.   

“And so what if it is?” you glare. “Am I not allowed to have a dream? I can’t help what I want. Everyone is unique. That’s why I said I needed to leave. We just... don’t agree on the same things. We're too different.”   

You half expected him to yell at you, to tell you how ridiculous you’re acting, and what an act of betrayal this is.   

But surprisingly, he doesn’t do any of that.   

Chisaki continues staring at you in silence, until finally, and much to your immense relief, he starts walking away.   

“I guess this is goodbye for good then,” he remarks bitterly. “You’ve made your decision. I just hope you don’t regret it.”   

The second he leaves, your body crumples to the ground, and the teens rush over to you.  

“[Name]! Are you okay?!”   

They’re worried, and justifiably so, but you know that if Chisaki was going to drag you back with him, he would have done it right then and there. In fact, it looked like he finally understood what was happening. He must realize now that no matter what he says or does, your conviction can’t possibly be swayed.   

Because just like your beloved big brother, you can be stubborn as hell too.   

“I’m fine,” you say, even though that single interaction nearly made your soul ascend. “Let’s just... let’s just go inside. I kind of feel like lying down for a bit.”   

“Oh, man... I’m not sure what’s going on with you two, but that looked rough. I take back what I said earlier. You can have all the marshmallows you want.”   

A brief, breathless laugh leaves your lips. Well, you suppose there’s at least a small victory in all of this.   

They lead you inside the building, and they fuss over you for the rest of the day, just to make sure you’re not too shaken up. They even tell the caregivers on your behalf. They tell them to be wary if a dark-haired man who wears gloves and a mask ever shows up in the area again. Just to be safe.   

Of course, Chisaki will never be fazed, no matter who tries to stand in his way. There’s very little anyone at the orphanage would be able to do if he sets his mind on bringing you home. But fortunately for you, he’s realized it’s a fruitless pursuit. He understands what’s happening now. Everything finally makes sense.   

It all comes down to your Quirk.   

Chisaki realizes now that your mind has been poisoned far beyond what he thought was even possible. You’ve been infected by Hero Syndrome, and your Quirk, that horrible disease, has driven you to insanity.   

As always, the disgusting blight known as the Quirk phenomenon is to blame. That’s what the catalyst for all of this was. If your Quirk had never manifested, then surely, you wouldn’t be entertaining a notion as ridiculous as becoming a hero.   

Chisaki knows he won’t be seeing you for quite some time. He can’t bring you back home. Not yet. First and foremost, he needs to find a cure. He needs to discover some way to rid you of your Quirk, and once he’s done that, you will finally be able to think clearly again. You’ll rush into the comfort of his arms and realize that he was right, all along. That he’s the only person who can ever keep you safe.  

No matter how long it takes, and no matter what it takes...  

Chisaki will save you.   

Chapter Text

More than ten years have passed since you awoke in this world, and today, it finally happened.  

Eri has just been born.  

You stare down at the letter in your hands, fingers trembling as you grip the paper. Of course, you always knew this day would come, but now that it’s actually here, you find yourself overwhelmed with emotion. 

Dear [Name],  

We finally welcomed the newest member of our family. The doctor said that Eri is a healthy baby girl, and even though I’m feeling a bit worn-out from the labor, this is probably the happiest I’ve ever been. I know that you left the Shie Hassaikai because you wanted a different life, and I understand where you’re coming from. I think you made the right choice. It’s a harsh environment for a child, but you’ve always been smart, so I’m glad that you put your happiness and safety first. It seems like our lives have both changed a lot recently, but undeniably for the better.   

When Eri is just a bit older, I promise to come visit you so you can meet her. She’s adorable, and I’m excited to show her off.   

Wishing you the best,  

Big Sis.   

You can hardly suppress the grin that keeps pulling at your lips. It sounds like she’s excited to be a new mom, and for that, you are immeasurably thankful. It’s such a relief to see how much she cares about her daughter. You can only hope that in this life, she won’t abandon Eri, no matter what happens. Of course, it’s still too early to tell what the future has in store, but you’re going to try believing in her. You’re choosing to believe that she’ll always stay by Eri’s side.  

Needless to say, you’re rather restless during class. It’s hard to pay attention to the lessons—not that you really need to—given the big news you’ve just been privy to. All throughout the day, you keep pulling out the letter you received and reading through it, over and over again. By now, you’ve memorized the whole thing, but you hang onto each word nevertheless, giddy at the thought of Eri thriving in a happy, loving family.  

Since your excitement isn’t exactly subtle, Shouto takes note of it.  

“Did something happen?” he asks during lunch. Despite his initial protests and how hard he tried to push you away, the two of you each lunch together every single day now. “I feel like you’re even more restless than usual,” he remarks. “Which is... saying something.”  

You suppose there’s no reason to hide it, so you flash him a huge grin, then proudly declare:  

“I’m an aunt now!”  

“An... aunt?”  

Shouto blinks repeatedly. Time and time again, you find new ways to surprise him. Aren’t you a little young to be an aunt? Not to mention that as far as he knows, you live at the orphanage. It doesn’t exactly make sense.  

“But how?” he blinks, and rather bluntly, he adds, “I thought you didn’t have a family.”  

It obviously wasn’t his intention to be inconsiderate, and since you know Shouto so well, you don’t take any offense at his comment. Most kids are rude without meaning to be, after all.  

“My adoptive sister,” you explain. “I lived with a family for a while. They weren’t my biological family, but they took me in for a few years. And now I’m living at an orphanage again. My sister just recently had a baby, so that technically makes me the baby’s aunt!”  

“Oh.”  

Shouto nods in understanding. It all sounds rather complicated, and since you’re back to living in an orphanage, that means that your former family must have sent you back, right? Although you don’t look too upset about it, and you speak about your adoptive sister rather fondly. To some extent, it confuses him, but then again, he’s hardly in a position to judge.  

It’s not like his family is any better.  

“Man, I can’t wait to meet my niece,” you beam, happily swinging your legs. “She’s so adorable! I just want to pinch her cheeks forever and forever, and tell her what a good girl she is.”  

“Have you seen a picture of her?”  

“What?”  

“Your niece. Did your sister send you a picture?” Shouto asks.  

“No. Why?”  

He frowns. “But... you just said she’s adorable. So, you must already know what she looks like, right?”  

You part your lips to respond, then hurriedly clamp them shut.  

Shit! I almost totally spilled the beans! I really need to be less careless about this kind of stuff.   

Of course, you do already know what Eri looks like, or at the very least, what she’ll look like several years from now. It’s not an exaggeration to say that she’s cute enough to make your heart melt, but you seriously need to get better at hiding your knowledge of the future.  

“Ahem.” You clear your throat and compose yourself, then grin widely. “I haven’t seen her yet, but my sister told me she’s ridiculously cute, and I believe her. She sounds like she has super pretty features, and I can hardly wait to play with her!”  

“I’m sure you’ll have fun,” Shouto says, offering you a supportive smile. He doesn’t look suspicious, thankfully, although you suppose it was a rather small slip-up, easy to recover from. 

Still. You’d better be more careful from now on, especially when it comes to major events. You don’t have a precognition Quirk, after all.  

The rest of your classes trickle by, and soon enough, the day is over. You assume your usual position outside the building, waiting diligently for the group of teens to arrive. True to his word, Shouto has been waiting after school with you every day to make sure that you don’t break the rules and get in trouble again. When your posse approaches, you expect him to wave goodbye and leave, like he usually does, but for some reason, he doesn’t budge.  

As a matter of fact, what he says next takes you completely by surprise.  

“Can I... walk with you?” Shouto asks hesitantly.  

You frown. “Is that okay? I’d be happy if you stayed with us for a little while, but I wouldn’t want you to get in trouble or anything. Won’t your family—”  

You stop mid-sentence. You were just about to say, won’t your family worry about you? It’s a good thing you caught yourself in time.  

“I’ll be fine,” Shouto says. “I can get home whenever. I just feel like walking with you for a bit. As long as you don’t mind.”  

The truth is that he’s trying to stall for time. He gets to spend more time with you this way, but also, he’ll get home later, which means he won’t have to see his dad right away. It’s by no means a solution to the root of the problem, but still. 

If he can prolong the happiness he feels with you and delay the pain he feels because of his father, then he’ll take every chance he gets.  

“Of course,” you beam. “You can come with me whenever. Every single day, if you want!”  

The pained look in his eyes is enough for you to discern what he’s thinking, so you flash him your trademark grin and take his hand in yours. He stiffens up at first, but just like when you walked together before, he doesn’t try to pull away.  

The teenage girls giggle at the sight of the two of you holding hands.  

“You’d better be careful, [Name],” one of them muses. “That other blond boy will probably be jealous if he finds out you two are so close.”  

“Yeah, he’ll probably show up and start screaming again. He might even cry this time.”  

They keep on giggling, and poor Shouto is as confused as ever, blinking at the speed of light.  

“Who are they talking about?” he asks.  

You wave your hand dismissively. “Oh, just some guy who’s obsessed with me for some reason. He’s way too stubborn to admit it, though.”  

Some guy who’s... obsessed with you?  

Shouto isn’t quite sure why, but hearing that makes his chest feel a bit funny, and instinctively, he squeezes your hand tighter.  

Despite the girls’ constant teasing, he refuses to let go the whole time as you walk.  

For the past few weeks, you’ve been waiting. Babies are especially vulnerable in the earliest stages of their development. They need plenty of rest, nourishment, and their bodies are so frail that they’re susceptible to all sorts of infections. Most doctors suggest keeping newborns away from crowded spaces, so that they don’t risk getting sick.  

But from what you’ve heard, Eri is healthy and strong, and since her mom went through all the necessary steps in order to be allowed to meet with you, today, you’re finally getting to see your niece in the flesh.  

“Stay right outside the building,” the caregiver reminds you. “Where we can keep an eye on you. We’re only letting you do this for the baby’s wellbeing. Too many kids will try to touch her if we bring her inside, but that doesn’t mean you can try to run off or pull some other nonsense.”  

You let out a loud, overly dramatic gasp. “Why, I would never! What kind of person do you take me for? Have I ever once broken the rules?”  

“You’ve already tested our patience more than enough times, you little troublemaker.” She shakes her head, but offers you a gentle smile nonetheless. “Well, you’re still a good kid, so I trust you’ll be on your best behavior. Go ahead, then. Go meet the baby.”  

You’re quick to sport a big grin, and you certainly don’t need to be told twice. Letting out an excited cheer, you promptly race out the front doors of the building.  

Eri’s mom is there, of course. She’s wearing a long, flowy maternity dress, and she’s holding onto a stroller. When she spots you exiting the building, she smiles brightly, and you watch as she carefully reaches into the stroller and takes her daughter into her arms.  

There she is. Baby Eri. And man, you thought you were absurdly cute as a baby, but she might just have you beat.  

Impossibly eager, you bound over to them, making sure not to cry out or do anything that might startle Eri. Her mom cradles her in her arms, and you know you aren’t imagining the warmth filling her gaze. There’s nothing but love in those eyes. A mother’s love—the most powerful form of love of them all.  

All you can do is hope that even in the face of Eri’s Quirk, her love will persist.  

“You look well, [Name].” She smiles again and ruffles your hair, and you lean into her touch, comforted by the feeling. “I was worried you might not be adapting well since it’s such a big change... but as always, I underestimated you. You’ve always been very capable.”  

“Because I’m the best,” you hum in affirmation. 

“Haha. And I see your confidence hasn’t been shaken in the slightest. That’s good to know. Anyways, here she is. Isn’t she such a beauty? I still can’t get over how sweet her little face is.” 

She adjusts her hold on Eri, and finally, repositions her so that her big ruby eyes are now facing towards you.  

Eri is remarkably small. You never got to see what she looked like as an infant, and your heart aches knowing that in a different timeline, this poor little girl suffered far beyond anyone’s wildest dreams.  

But things are different now. She’s tiny and innocent, having never learned the meaning of pain. She hasn’t experienced any form of suffering, and so long as you have a say in things, you intend to keep it that way forevermore.  

“Hi, Eri,” you mumble softly. Her mother is still holding her snug, but you reach out and carefully brush your fingers against her pudgy little cheek. “You’re such a pretty girl. I’m [Name], your auntie. And I’m going to make sure to protect you, no matter what. Okay?”  

It goes without saying that she can’t possibly understand you. At this stage in her life, you’re scarcely more than a talking blob to her. But even though she doesn’t know the weight you carry in your chest, nor does she comprehend why your expression is vaguely tinged with sadness, it still doesn’t stop her from gurgling happily and flashing you a gummy smile.  

She’s happy. At this point in her life, Eri is undeniably happy. This is the kind of life she should always have. She should always be able to smile like this, blissful and carefree. 

Things will be different this time.   

She wraps her tiny baby hand around your thumb, and there’s no denying how full your heart feels in this moment.  

“Just as I thought, she loves you,” her mother hums. “She can tell right away how much you care for her. She knows the two of you are family.”  

Family. That’s exactly it. You would’ve been determined to save Eri no matter what, but even more so now that you share a bond that can’t be severed.  

Eri is your family, and ironically enough... the man you’re trying to protect her from is also your family.  

You couldn’t change Chisaki. It hurts to admit it to yourself, but just having knowledge of this world isn’t necessarily enough to rewrite fate. But you’ve learned from your mistakes, from the frustration and regret that you feel, and you won’t let things end the same way again. You’re going to do everything you can to protect this sweet little girl—even if it means facing the man you fear most.  

“I’m here for you, Eri,” you whisper. You say the words over and over again, even though she can’t understand them. It’s a promise to her, but also, a promise to yourself.  

She is a symbol of the peaceful, happy future you’re determined to build, and above all else, she gives you hope . 

Chapter Text

It’s been over a year since you last saw Chisaki.

Admittedly, you’re surprised. Given how stubbornly obsessive he is, you didn’t expect him to give up. He’s clearly proven that he won’t shy away from ambushing you right in front of the orphanage and demanding you come back home with him. You were lucky that he didn’t use his Quirk to hurt anyone, but even then, you weren’t convinced that you’d actually gotten away with it. You half-expected him to be back the next day. Perhaps with a more forceful method in mind. 

But no, that hasn’t happened. You haven’t laid eyes on him since. Naturally, you’re relieved, but there’s always this feeling of discomfort that eats away at you. This unpleasant, foreboding sensation. Like you’re never entirely safe from him. 

It’s easier said than done, but you try not to torment yourself too much by imagining what Chisaki might have in store for you. For all his flaws, he’s not an idiot. He’s not the type to act rashly and put himself in a precarious position.

Anyways. 

Thank god for Pops.

“My daughter left the other day,” Pops says, taking a slow sip of his tea. “I still don’t know where she got the idea to leave Japan all of a sudden. But I suppose it’s selfish of me to want to keep her here. Our lives are very different. She left home for the same reason you did. Not to mention that she has a child now. I’m sure she made the decision that was best for her new family.”

You offer a reassuring smile, but you feel a twinge of guilt in your chest, because you know all too well why she left. 

After all, you’re the one who told her to. 

It’s the best course of action you could come up with. You aren’t strong enough to protect Eri yourself if she happens to fall into Chisaki’s hands. By that point, it’ll already be too late. Even if you try alerting the authorities, she will inevitably suffer trauma and abuse. The safest way is for her to avoid coming in contact with Chisaki altogether, and in order to ensure that, they need to be separated at all costs. 

You told Big Sis mom to move. Of course, you hid the exact reason why, but you confided to her privately, during one of her visits to the orphanage. You told her you worry that Chisaki isn’t a good influence, and you don’t want Eri to ever be near him. You explained to her that you left because you didn’t feel safe in that home anymore. She didn’t seem to understand why you were so insistent that she move far, far away, but you begged her to leave. At least for a couple years. Until you get stronger.

She promised you that she would take good care of Eri, but of course, if her husband ends up meeting the same fate as in the canon series, it means he’ll die, and she will be left alone to take care of Eri by herself. When that happens, you don’t want her to feel tempted into abandoning Eri and passing her onto Pops. 

It’s also possible that small changes may result in bigger ones. For instance, if Eri isn’t in Japan when her Quirk manifests, and there’s a different environment, a change in scenery, maybe her father won’t even have to die. It’s a phenomenon known as the butterfly effect. While the end result may not necessarily be what you’re hoping for, rather than allowing things to remain stagnant and have fate take its grisly turn, you’re choosing to make a gamble.

Big Sis was confused when you first breached the topic. You could tell that she just couldn’t wrap her head around why you were so set on this. 

Still. You may not be her daughter, but over time, she’s grown to care for you. You’ve forged a close bond. 

And so, she listened. 

It took a while for her to convince her husband, and for him to find a new job elsewhere, but they finally made the big move. Eri is officially out of the country. She’s the furthest away from Chisaki she’s ever been. 

For now, it’s enough. 

“It sucks that I won’t get to see Big Sis for a long time,” you acknowledge. “I’m going to miss her. But we’ll still talk through email and phone calls and stuff. We promised to keep in touch one way or another.” 

Pops smiles warmly. He reaches out to pat you on the head, and you lean into his touch, happy as can be. Meetings like this are incredibly rare. He’s been mindful of respecting your space and only stops by on rare occasions, making sure to get permission from the orphanage beforehand. Not once has he brought Chisaki along with him, for obvious reasons. You doubt he would do that unless you specifically requested it yourself. 

Which you definitely won’t. 

Still, it’s not like you don’t care about Chisaki. You love him. He’ll always be your big brother, no matter how much he scares you at times. That’s why ensuring Eri’s safety is so crucial. If he never develops that plan of his, the one that revolves around Eri’s Quirk, then Pops won’t have to end up in a coma, either. And Chisaki won’t become a fearsome, irredeemable villain. Everyone will be okay. And even though it’ll take several years to make sure of it… maybe one day, you can be a family again. Once the worst is behind you.  

“I wrote another letter for Kai,” you say, digging into your pocket to pull out a slightly crumpled envelope. You pass it to Pops with a wistful expression. “I wrote another one, but… I doubt I’ll hear from him. He never writes back to me.”

“But he reads every single letter you send, without fail,” Pops reassures. 

“Really? Or are you just saying that to try and make me feel better?” 

“I would never lie to you. I swear, I don’t know what’s wrong with that boy,” Pops mutters, and he leans back in his seat slightly, crossing his arms. “I thought I raised him better than that. He should know not to act out like this. But I suppose he simply loves you too much. Since you left, he hasn’t been the same, and I doubt he ever will be. I suspect he feels like his resentment is the only thing he has left to hold on to.”

Well, thinking of it that way is… depressing, to say the least. You can feel yourself wince every time you remember how heartbroken Chisaki looked when you last saw him. You left the Shie Hassaikai purely out of self-preservation, and you shouldn’t feel guilty about it, but Chisaki has a way of hitting you where it hurts. 

This must be how he feels, too.

You muster up a smile. “Well, in that case, I hope he reads this letter as well. I’m doing great in school. Probably because he was such a good teacher whenever he helped me study.” 

And also because I’m technically several years ahead of my current grade, but he doesn’t need to know that. 

“I’ll be sure to emphasize how much you appreciated his help,” Pops chuckles, tucking the envelope into his kimono. There’s a pause, and he glances off to the side for a moment, disappointment coloring his expression. “Ah. One of the caregivers is headed this way. We must be out of time.”

It looks like today’s visit has come to an end. At least you got to see Pops for a little bit. It gives you some peace of mind. It tells you that Chisaki hasn’t totally gone off the rails since you left. He’s still sane. Well, kind of. 

You and Pops say your goodbyes, and you watch him fold his hands into the sleeves of his kimono as he walks off, a gesture you’ve seen too many times to even count by now. It’s impossible not to feel nostalgic. The next time you see each other will probably be several months from now, but it’s okay. As long as you know that he’s safe, that’s all that matters.

Also, as is usually the case whenever Pops visits, the orphanage is practically abuzz.

You’ve always been popular, but lately, a lot of kids have been speculating as to whether or not you’re actually from a yakuza family. Some of them even refer to you as Boss Lady, and they bow their heads as a show of respect when they pass by you in the halls. 

You wish you could say that it bothered you, but instead, it feeds into your ego even more. Which is risky business, because your ego is already dangerously big. It might even rival Katsuki’s, at this rate.

“Is it true that the man who stopped by earlier is actually a yakuza leader, Boss Lady?” one of the kids asks you that same day. 

You shrug. “Who knows? He was just a nice man who used to take care of me.” 

“He seems pretty intimidating, though.” 

“I’m telling you, he’s part of the yakuza! It’s so obvious!” 

Plenty of the kids—especially the younger ones—seem rather excited about this topic, despite the caregivers’ repeated attempts to shut them up. It doesn’t really bother you what people say. You find it amusing, if anything. Besides, it’s not like they’re wrong. You are technically from the yakuza. 

It’s definitely not something to gush over, though. They’re too young to know any better, but living with criminals isn’t all sunshine and rainbows.

After all, that’s why you left.

“Stop it,” one of the teenage girls chides. “You shouldn’t make things up. Actually, you shouldn’t be talking about those kinds of things in the first place. It’s not funny.” 

The little kids and huff and puff, but eventually, they leave you in peace. You overhear them transitioning onto a different topic. Namely, how they’re going to sneak candy into their rooms later tonight.

“Sorry about that, [Name],” the same girl frowns. “I’m sure it’s not fun having to listen to them gossip all the time.” 

“Don’t worry about it,” you wave off. “They’re just silly little kids. They’ve still got a lot of growing up to do.” 

She probably feels the need to point out that you’re only a few years older than them (as far as she knows, at least), but she holds back on your account. 

Instead, she gently pats you on the shoulder and smiles. 

“Well, it doesn’t matter what anyone says. Whether you used to live with the yakuza or not… even if it is true, it doesn’t make a difference. You’re still the same person everyone knows and loves. And I can tell that you really care about that man. I can tell he was kind to you during the time you lived together.”

You smile back at her. “Yep! Pops is the best. He’s strong and reliable, but he’s also really warm-hearted and gentle. I love him a lot.”

“That’s nice. I’m happy for you.” She pauses, lowering her gaze to the ground for a moment, and when she lifts her eyes again, her discomfort is plain as day. “That man you called Pops seems like a good person. I have a good feeling about him. But… I can’t say the same for that other guy that stopped by before. Your older brother.” 

“Oh. You mean Kai?” 

Come to think of it, she was there that day, when Chisaki ambushed you out of nowhere. She looks a bit frightened as she recounts what happened. Clearly, she was a lot more unsettled than she initially let on. 

“Your older brother kind of freaks me out,” she admits, shrinking back a bit. “Sorry. I’m sure he’s nice too. He just seemed… a little scary. Actually, more than a little. A lot.” 

You don’t respond right away, so she bristles and starts flailing her hands around, visibly panicked.

“I-I’m sorry! I really shouldn’t have said that! They were your family at some point, so that was really rude of me. I’m sorry, [Name]. I wasn’t trying to upset you.” 

“I’m not upset,” you reassure. “Don’t worry about it. Besides… you’re not wrong.”

A heavy sigh leaves your lips. 

“...he is pretty scary.” 

Being this cute is both a blessing and a curse.

Okay, well, maybe your cuteness isn't to blame for this whole mess. There are undoubtedly other factors at play. 

The main one being that some people are absolutely fucking insane. 

You're not talking about Chisaki this time, though. Up until just a few moments ago, you were having a perfectly nice day. The same teens came to pick you up after school, and you all set off towards the orphanage together. 

You didn't realize someone was following you until it was far too late. 

It all happens in the blink of an eye. One moment, you're laughing along with the rest of the group, and the next, an unfamiliar man approaches. 

You hear a high-pitched wail, and your brain seems to be processing information much more slowly than usual. You can't quite make sense of things. 

But then there's blood. Way too much blood. One of the girls—the same one that just screamed—is clutching at her arm, squeezing down on it in a desperate attempt to slow the bleeding. There's so much that you can see the crimson fluid soaking through the fabric of her shirt. 

And that's when it finally hits you.

You're being attacked by a villain right now.

“Tsk.” The villain clicks his tongue, blood staining his fingernails—which have extended outwards and now resemble sharp knives. “Because you tried to run away, I missed my mark. I was trying to slice your neck open.”

The girl continues sobbing, and really, you can’t blame her. You’re not sure where the hell this Moonfish wannabe sprung out from, but this is yet another reminder that the world you now live in is a hundred times more dangerous than your old one. Here, people don’t need to bother trying to conceal weapons or sneak around the law.

Their bodies already are weapons.

Your first instinct is to run, of course. You grab the injured girl by the hand and pull her in the direction of the orphanage, screaming out for help at the top of your lungs. The other teens who were with you in the group up until now scatter in all directions out of fear. They instinctively split up to make it more difficult for the villain to chase them. It’s the smart decision, but unfortunately, it makes it that much easier for the villain to hone in on his target. Especially when her injury is affecting her ability to run. 

Your fate is sealed when the girl sways on her feet, knees buckling underneath her. She crumples to the ground and continues sobbing, but it looks like she’s losing the strength to do even that much. The blood loss—and fear—has rendered her paralyzed. You’re not sure if she can even manage to keep standing at this point.

She’s having a mental breakdown. No matter how desperately you try to keep pulling her to her feet, she’s older and bigger than you. You don’t have the strength to make her move. 

And now, the villain is standing right in front of you. 

He tilts his head to the side, expression eerily blank. “You’re not going to run away, like the rest of your little friends? That girl is a goner. If you leave now, you might be able to escape. I might decide you’re not worth the hassle to keep chasing.”

Run away? Right. I need to… run away.

You swallow hard. Holy shit, you’re scared. You’re in the body of an eleven-year-old. Realistically, what can you do in a situation like this? The girl you’re with was unlucky enough to sustain a serious, crippling injury. It isn’t your fault this happened. No one will blame you if you run as fast as you can to try and at least save yourself.

But if you leave her, all bloody, weak, and helpless, she’s guaranteed to die. She has virtually no chance of escaping.

A hero would never abandon someone.

Before you can even think twice, you pick out a few large, jagged rocks from the ground, and materialize your star fragments at the same time. You’re still no expert when it comes to using telekinesis, but you’ve been practicing pretty much every chance you get. You’ve been doing whatever you can to get even just a little bit stronger.

“L-Leave,” you demand, cringing at the way your voice trembles. You do your best to make yourself look big and strong, but again—you’re in the body of an eleven-year-old right now. 

It’s no wonder the villain doesn’t look impressed. 

“So you’ve decided to die with her,” he muses. “That’s adorable. I didn’t realize kids were so stupid these days. But you won’t find me complaining.”

He’s probably going to slash at the two of you again, with those sharp, freakishly long nails of his. You refuse to give him the chance. Before he can take even a single step forward, you channel all your energy into the rocks you’re holding in the palm of your hand, and the star fragments slowly lift the rocks up and make them float. 

Then, they go flying straight at the man’s face. 

“What the fuck?!” 

Your telekinetic abilities allow you to manipulate objects. Only small objects for the time being, but you’ve gotten a lot better at actually controlling your powers, and now, you can make the star fragments travel extremely fast. A lot faster than you would have been able to throw those rocks with your bare hands. 

It looks like some of them actually hit their mark, and there are now several distinct bruises and gashes on the villain’s face. One of the rocks nearly took his eye out. He’s bleeding from his brow bone, and he doesn’t look even the slightest bit amused.

“You little bitch,” he seethes. “I see you’ve got a few tricks up your sleeve, huh?” 

Without a doubt, you’ve gotten better at using your Quirk.

Unfortunately, right now, it’s nowhere near enough. 

The villain lunges towards you. You panic and try to shoot off a few more rocks with your telekinesis, but it still doesn’t come close to incapacitating him. He’s getting closer by the second. You swear you can see him moving in slow motion, and it feels like your life is flashing before your eyes. 

Right as he’s about to sink his nails into your frail, tender flesh, you scream out at the top of your lungs, raising your hands above your head.

This time, there’s no blood. There’s no pain either. 

His attack didn’t land. 

“What in the world…?”

It’s just like what happened before, when that bookshelf fell on top of you at the orphanage. The star fragments have once again formed a protective barrier, around both you and the injured girl. The villain presses back against it, gritting his teeth, but to no avail. It refuses to budge.

You’re safe. But you already know from previous experience that you can’t hold up this barrier for very long. Only a few seconds have passed, yet the toll it’s taking on your body is undeniable. Your energy is being rapidly depleted. The only thing you can do is keep screaming out at the top of your lungs, hoping that enough people will be drawn to the sound, and eventually, the villain will give up. 

However, that’s clearly wishful thinking on your part. 

The villain doesn’t look like he’s going anywhere. 

“Standing your ground and protecting the girl at the same time. How heroic of you.” There’s a pause, and a crude, twisted smile rises to his lips. “But I bet a little kid like you has their limits. I bet you can’t keep this up for much longer.”

He repeatedly punches and slashes at your barrier, pressuring you more and more by the second. Your arms tremble as you try to hold your hands steady, channeling all the energy you can muster. It’s such a horrifying sight. Even though the barrier is protecting you, you can still see everything happening outside of it. You can see the villain’s manic, deranged expression, and those sharp, bloodstained nails of his. Nails that are mere inches from your face.

You’re really scared. The fact that you’ve lasted this long is plenty impressive. It’s not like you didn’t try your hardest. You were as brave as you could have been, but in the end, you simply weren’t strong enough.

Fuck. Does this mean you’re going to die? Again?

The last bit of strength finally leaves your body, right as the villain delivers another forceful punch to the barrier. You fall to the ground, barely conscious. It’s over. It’s really over now. Unlike all those times before, you’re alone now. There’s nobody here to protect you. 

It’s a stupid thought, and you know nothing will come of it anyway, but as you squeeze your eyes shut, tears rolling down your cheeks, you can’t help but envision a certain golden-eyed man. 

Please save me… Kai.

The barrier comes undone, and with it, your fate is sealed. You’re dead. This time, you actually died for good. 

…

Wait.

Why the hell are you still alive? 

Your eyes widen, and all of a sudden, you find that the villain’s face is obscured. You can barely even make out his expression anymore. There are white cloths wrapped all around his head and body, and though he desperately tries to break free of them, he can hardly move a muscle.

You recognize those cloths. They’re a special weapon, made of steel wire woven with carbon nanofibers, specifically designed to capture villains. Of course, the fact that you recognize the weapon also means you recognize the person it belongs to. 

“...are you alright, kid?” 

Aizawa Shouta stands before you. He grips the cloths tight, keeping the villain trapped, but his shoulders tense a bit when he looks down at you, and he lifts his goggles up to reveal dark, narrowed eyes. 

“Oh,” he then says. “I think we’ve… met before. Haven’t we?” 

You stare at him, absolutely breathless. What are the odds that you would run into each other again? In such a crucial moment, no less?

“I remember you,” you nod. “You’re the nice guy I met at the coffee shop. You said you liked my kitty shirt. There’s no way… I could have possibly… forgotten.”

It looks like your long-delayed blackout has finally gotten a hold of you, but even as everything fades into obscurity, you feel good. You feel happy.

Your story is far from over.

Chapter Text

You’re not sure how long it takes, but eventually, you come to with a gasp. 

Aizawa is still there, much to your relief. He must have been waiting diligently by your side until you finally regained consciousness. A quick glance around reveals several police officers in the area, and the villain is nowhere to be found. 

“Good, you’re awake,” Aizawa says. He reaches out and gently presses his palm to your forehead. “How are you feeling? Are you in pain anywhere?” 

You shake your head. “No. I’m okay. I didn’t actually get hurt. I think I was just really tired from using my Quirk too much. Has the villain been arrested? I saw you capture him. And what about… the girl I was with? Is she safe?”

“She was taken to the hospital. Fortunately, from what I heard, she’s going to be alright. They were able to treat her in time.”

Thank god. 

You’re hit with a wave of relief, and your shoulders sag, only for the rest of your body to deflate moments later. The girl survived. She’s going to be okay. Because you didn’t run away and abandon her, because you stood your ground and helped buy enough time for a hero like Aizawa to show up… because of that, she lived.

Even though you can’t take all the credit, you technically saved her. Right? 

Thinking of it that way, it’s almost impossible not to smile.

“I’m glad she’s going to be okay,” you say, with a grin that stretches out wide. “Thank you so much for helping us, mister, um… Eraserhead.”

Aizawa blinks. You can tell that he’s surprised. He probably wasn’t expecting you to recognize him, because he’s supposed to be an underground hero that actively avoids any media appearances. 

“Those goggles,” you point. “Plus your capture weapon. I put two and two together. I didn’t realize it when we ran into each other the first time, but you’re Eraserhead, aren’t you?” 

“Yeah… I am,” he nods. “But I’m surprised that you actually figured it out. I thought most kids your age pay attention to the more popular, well-known heroes, like All Might.” 

“Well, if you did interviews and stuff, I’m sure you’d be super popular too!” 

He cracks a smile. “Is that so? Thanks for the vote of confidence, kid. I appreciate it. But I’ve never really cared about that kind of stuff, so it’s not a big deal. It’s less of a hassle if fewer people know about me. As long as I can do my job, that’s all that matters.” 

You stare up at him with big, sparkling eyes. The fact that he doesn’t care about whether or not people like him just makes you like him even more. He really is cool. It’s no wonder the entire fandom simps for him.

“Alright, well, before I pass you over to the medical examiner so that they can give you a quick check-up, who can we call? Do you know your parents’ phone number?” 

“I don’t have any parents,” you reply. 

“You don’t?” 

“No. I’m an orphan. Same as the other girl that got taken to the hospital. We were on our way back to the orphanage before that villain attacked us out of nowhere.” 

“I see.” Aizawa frowns a bit. “What about any other family we should contact? Don’t you have… an older brother?” 

Ah. So, he does remember Chisaki. It kind of figures, though, since their first meeting went so poorly. Some very fucked up (and obviously untrue) allegations were made that day. Poor guy. It must still be haunting him. 

“I used to have an older brother,” you nod. There’s a pause, and you quickly shake your head. “Sorry. I mean, he still is my older brother, and he always will be, but we don’t live together anymore. We haven’t spoken in a long time. I’ve been living at the orphanage for a while now.”

“...I see.” 

Aizawa clearly knows better than to press the issue any further. He probably suspects something less than ideal went down—and he’s right, of course—but now isn’t the time or place to dredge up any unpleasant memories. 

“I saw you used your Quirk to defend against that villain,” Aizawa says, leaning a bit closer. “It looked like you were protecting the injured girl who was with you. Why didn’t you run away? You should know better than to try and face a villain head-on. You’re only a child.” 

“Um, sorry. I know I’m not supposed to use my Quirk in public,” you respond shamefully. 

“Right. There are rules in place for a reason. Only heroes are licensed for public Quirk usage. But you’re just a kid, so that’s not really the issue. I just want to know why you stood there instead of running and protecting yourself. It seemed like you could create a barrier with your powers. You should have shielded yourself while running as far as possible and calling out for help.”

You blink. “But if I ran away on my own… that girl would have died. She’d already lost too much blood. She didn’t have the strength to keep running anymore. I couldn’t leave her behind. I just couldn’t.”

“By protecting her, you put your own life at risk. That villain was a full-grown adult. You’re young, and still getting the hang of your powers. What you did was incredibly reckless.”

He’s chastising you, but you suppose you can’t blame him. All things considered, an eleven-year-old shouldn’t be going head-to-head with criminals. You can acknowledge that what you did was beyond dangerous, and if Aizawa hadn’t shown up in time, both you and the girl would have died. 

Still. You don’t regret it. 

Not even a little. 

“I’m sorry. I know I took a really big risk. I just hated the thought of leaving that girl all on her own. I hated imagining how scared she would have been if I had abandoned her.” You ball your hands into fists, then look back up at him with a clear, unwavering gaze. “I want to become a hero when I grow up. Heroes… are supposed to save others. My body moved before I’d even realized it. It just felt like the natural thing to do.” 

Aizawa’s brows lift. Your manner of speaking is a bit odd for a kid your age. He’s not quite sure how to explain it, but he senses a maturity in you. A wisdom and appreciation for life that extends farther than he can even imagine.

Yet again, Aizawa can’t seem to stop himself from smiling.

“Being a hero isn’t easy, you know,” he points out. “I know everyone looks up to heroes and idolizes them, but it’s a dangerous job. We have to put our lives on the line, every single day. There’s never a guarantee that we’ll make it through to tomorrow.” 

“I know. But that goes for everyone.” 

“...what?” 

“It’s like that for everyone,” you say. “No one ever knows whether they’ll live or die. You never know which day might be your last. That’s why I decided I want to live a life that I can be proud of. I want to live a life devoted to helping others and making meaningful connections. So that when my time does run out… at least I’ll be able to say I don’t have any regrets.” 

“That’s, uh, kind of heavy.” Aizawa awkwardly clears his throat. 

“Yeah. But it’s important for me to keep thinking about it this way. So that I don’t lose track of what’s important.” 

I’ve already wasted one life. I refuse to let that happen again.

“Still, you’re definitely right. I should be more careful from now on,” you acknowledge. “I’m sorry again for making a reckless decision. Thank you so much for saving me, Aiza—I mean, Eraserhead.” 

You proceed to flash him what you can only assume is the most adorable smile he’s ever seen (yes, you really are that arrogant), and Aizawa just stares at you for a few solid moments, still somewhat in disbelief. 

Kids say a lot of things. Oftentimes, things they don’t even mean. A lot of the time, they simply don’t know any better, and once they grow a bit older, they look back on those moments and realize just how silly they sounded. 

But for some reason, he can tell that you truly, wholeheartedly, plan on becoming a hero. 

And he can tell that you’ll probably be a really good one, too.

“My dream is to get into U.A.,” you happily continue. “I heard you went to that school, and so did All Might! That’s where all the best heroes graduate from. I want to meet other cool heroes, like you, and learn from them so I can become stronger. I know it’ll be hard, but I really want to do this. I need to do this. Based on your opinion as a pro… do you think I have a shot?” 

Aizawa knows better than to get anyone’s hopes up. Life is complicated, after all, and full of surprises. There’s no telling what could happen as soon as, say, tomorrow. In the eyes of someone as logical and pragmatic as him, giving another person false hope is an act of cruelty. It’s unfair to make them believe in something prematurely.

But right here, right now, he decides it’s okay to be sentimental for a change. It’s okay to indulge you a bit. 

“If you work hard enough, and this is something that truly is important to you… then I don’t see why not.”

He then reaches out and affectionately pats you on the head. You’re pretty adorable, even as far as kids go. Something about you is all too endearing.

While Aizawa inevitably falls victim to your cuteness, you stare up at him, wide-eyed and breathless. The fact that he’s patting your head is one thing. The fangirl in you is happy as can be right now. But you’re more concerned with something else. Namely, with the words he just uttered.

All these years, for as long as you can remember, your dreams have been trampled upon. Chisaki told you to give up on becoming a hero. He told you it was pointless. He told you it would never happen, and that you were better off quitting while you were ahead. It’s only natural that, after being discouraged so many times, doubt would root itself inside of you. 

But now, someone is finally saying they believe in you. A hero is saying they believe in you. It’s no wonder Izuku broke down crying when All Might finally acknowledged him.

You’re overjoyed.

Todoroki Shouto is having a crisis.

It was a day like any other. He arrived at school, same as always, and eagerly awaited your morning greeting. You showed up not much later after him, and as expected, you marched right over to his desk to say hello, with a big smile plastered across your face.

The usual lessons unfolded. Shouto is embarrassed to admit it, but a lot of the time, he ends up glancing over at you, even while the teacher is talking. School has never been difficult for him, so even if he’s only half-paying attention, he’s smart enough to get by. Also, if he’s lucky, sometimes you end up glancing over at him too, and you’ll grin cutely as your eyes meet his.

Morning classes went by, and then it was time for lunch, which he of course spent with you. Now that you’ve been classmates for a while, he actually can’t remember a day when he didn’t eat lunch with you. That’s how much of a routine it’s become.

Not that he’s complaining, of course.

Anyways, it was an ordinary day. Nothing particularly remarkable happened, but that isn’t a bad thing, and in fact, Shouto prefers it this way. The time he spends in class with you, away from home, is like some kind of dream. He knows it’s only temporary, and that it’s always bound to come to an end, but he truly is happy to be with you. He never imagined school could actually be fun.

Or at least, that was what he thought. 

Until something downright awful happened.

“Before everyone heads home for the day, I’d just like to let you all know that tomorrow is [Name]’s birthday!” the teacher happily announces. “Let’s make sure to celebrate her big day and help her make long, lasting memories!”

Shouto doesn’t think too much of it at first. Actually, it’s strange that the teacher even brought up your birthday at all. He can’t recall her doing that for any of the other students. It must be because you’re so popular. This is blatant favoritism—but he’s okay with it, since it’s you.

However, he quickly realizes that this is, in fact, a big deal. He was getting ready to wait outside with you for your usual group to come pick you up and walk with you to the orphanage, but before he can even approach you, you’re surrounded by several students.

“Tomorrow’s your birthday, [Name]? How come we’re only finding out about it now? We should’ve celebrated last year, too!” 

“Oh, I had to take that day off school last year,” you reply with a shrug. “I ended up getting food poisoning from some sketchy snacks I bought at the convenience store. They tasted pretty good though, so I’d say it was worth it.”

“Well, we’re definitely going to buy you a gift! A group of us are going to go to the mall together, right after we leave school!” 

“Aw, you don’t have to do that. I don’t need any gifts or anything.” 

“What, are you kidding? It’s your birthday! Of course we’re going to get you something!”

Shouto watches, mouth agape. People are supposed to get… presents? For their birthday? Birthdays are actually meant to be celebrated? They’re this big of a deal?

It goes without saying that there’s no such tradition in his house. Although he bears no ill will towards his siblings, they’re on awkward terms with one another, because his father likes to keep their lives separate. His sister, Fuyumi, is busy with college studies, and Shouto wouldn’t really know how to go up to her anyway. The same goes for Natsuo. They exchange a few words here and there, but their relationship practically feels foreign. It doesn’t come naturally. Nothing ever comes naturally with his family.

He hasn’t seen his mother in many years, and as for his father… ha.

As if Endeavor would ever do something nice for him like celebrating his birthday. 

Shouto lowers his gaze towards the ground. Yet again, he’s reminded of how different his circumstances are from everyone else’s. He feels stupid for not being familiar with something that’s supposedly so commonplace. 

In any case, he knows better now. Birthdays are important. It sounds like a bunch of your classmates are going to be buying you presents. He needs to do the same thing. 

After all… you’re his friend.

Shouto trudges home that day with a determined expression. The first thing he does is stomp straight over to Endeavor’s room—which is ironic, because that’s usually the last thing he would be caught doing—but right now, he needs to swallow his pride.

“Dad,” Shouto glares. “I need money.” 

Endeavor turns towards him with a cold expression. “Money? What for?” 

“For… things. Like food. Lunch money.” 

“You’ll get your lunch money tomorrow morning, same as usual,” Endeavor waves off.

“No. I need it right now. I need to go to the mall and buy a gift—I mean, special ingredients. I need to go buy special ingredients. I wanted to try making my own lunch this time.” 

“Did I just hear you say you wanted to buy a gift?” 

“N-No,” Shouto sweat-drops. “You misheard. I need special ingredients. For tomorrow’s special lunch.”

To no one’s surprise, Todoroki Shouto is a terrible liar. He’s lived most of his life suppressing all his emotions, apart from anger, and while Endeavor is hardly a good father, that doesn’t mean he’s a fool.

Also, again, Shouto is a terrible liar. 

Like, astoundingly bad. 

“What business do you have buying gifts for people?” Endeavor asks, narrowing his eyes. “That’s ridiculous. Don’t waste your time on such pointless things.”

Shouto could probably try lying again (even though it wouldn’t work), but Endeavor’s response irks him so much that he feels compelled to bite back.

“It isn’t pointless,” Shouto insists. He pauses, debating whether or not he should even say the words, but ultimately, he can’t hold back. “Tomorrow is… my friend’s birthday. I just wanted to get her something nice. I never ask you for anything. It’ll be the one time I ever ask for a favor. I promise.”

The silence is heavy. Too heavy to even put into words. Shouto is more than familiar with his father’s cruelty by now, but for you, he’s willing to stand his ground. 

Unfortunately, it doesn’t make a difference. 

“What a joke,” Endeavor mutters, turning away in distaste. “I see you’re getting all kinds of stupid, pretentious ideas. You don’t need friends. They’re a distraction. They’ll only drag you down. I don’t want to hear this kind of nonsense ever again.” 

“But I—” 

“Shouto. Leave.” 

The discussion is over. Although it was so one-sided that you can hardly even call it that. Shouto doesn’t know what he was expecting, really. He must have been out of his mind. He really dared to dream that maybe, just maybe, things could be different this time. 

He shamefully lowers his head and drags his feet as he walks back to his room, knowing that tomorrow, he’ll probably be the only one without a present to give you. 

Today, you turned twelve years old. 

Even though it's technically the second time you've lived through a twelfth birthday, this time is arguably much better than the last. Pretty much every part of your new life is better than your last. 

Here, you're being celebrated. There are countless people who consider you their friend, and who care enough to shower you with affection. You can't say you ever experienced this sort of thing back in your old world. You were so reclusive, so wrapped up in your lonely lifestyle, that you didn't even realize it. Not until it was far too late. 

Even though you inevitably had to flee from the Shie Hassaikai, if there's one thing you've done right, it's that you actually made some friends. 

“[Name], open my gift first!”

“No, she's going to open mine first!”

“Screw all of you! I called shotgun and lined up to give her my gift way before anyone else!”

“Uh, I don't think that's how calling shotgun works.”

“Whatever!”

They're all competing with each other, it seems. You wouldn't be surprised if a fight broke out soon. Truly, your popularity knows no bounds.

It's cute, though, and you appreciate everyone's enthusiasm. You make sure to open each present as dramatically as possible, oohing and awing just about every chance you get. Everyone seems to be having a good time, and that's all that matters.

Well, everyone except Shouto, who's been staring at you from across the classroom without saying anything. 

It turns out that he was waiting for the crowd around you to disperse. Once everyone's presents have been accounted for, he hesitantly walks over to your desk, and you notice that he's holding something behind his back. 

“Happy birthday, [Name]”, he says with an oddly bashful expression. “I’m… I’m sorry. I wanted to get you an actual gift, like everyone else did, but I didn't have any money to spend. So, I wasn't really sure what else to do…”

His hands shift to reveal a piece of paper, and he nervously places it down on your desk.

You blink. 

“Did you… draw me?”

Sure enough, you're staring at a picture version of yourself. It's remarkably well done, which is why you made the connection immediately. You can't remember whether or not Shouto had a hidden talent for art in canon, but whatever the case, he did an amazing job. 

Shouto swallows, looking more uncomfortable by the second. “I'm sorry,” he says again. “I know this doesn't really count as a gift. I just remembered that time you made that drawing of me, and I thought maybe you wouldn't mind if I did the same thing. Sorry.”

He keeps apologizing for some reason. Does he think his gift is inadequate? When it's clear just by looking that he put so much time and effort into it?

If so, then… how silly. 

He should know by now that he's your favorite. 

“Shouto,” you say, placing your hand on top of his. He flinches, but doesn't recoil, and you lean in closer to whisper in his ear. “This drawing… is easily my favorite thing that I've gotten today.”

Shouto's eyes widen. “Wh-What? I'm sure you don't mean that. You're just being nice—”

“I do mean it. You're my favorite person in the class, so isn't it obvious that I'd like your gift the most?”

His face reddens. How strange. He felt so clumsy and awkward just a few moments ago, but now, seeing that bright smile of yours…

All of his anxiety has melted away. 

“I love this drawing!” you exclaim. “How'd you make me look so cute? I mean, I am cute to begin with, but the fact that you were able to capture my cuteness is seriously incredible! Thank you so, so much!”

You wrap Shouto in your arms, and without even thinking twice, press your lips right against his cheek. 

Shouto's face, which was already red, is now practically burning. 

For a split second, he wonders if he used his flames by accident. 

“This should be framed inside a museum,” you happily state, admiring the picture from all angles. “Oh, but then I wouldn't be able to look at it whenever I want, so on second thought, it's better if it stays with me! I'm going to be selfish and keep this piece of art all to myself.”

You giggle, and the sound is so sweet, so melodic, that Shouto swears he's floating on a cloud. He even presses a hand to his flushed cheek, still in utter disbelief that you actually kissed him. 

Today is your birthday, not his. 

And yet, he feels like he just got the best gift of all.

Chapter Text

Out of all the things you were expecting today, running into Aizawa again definitely wasn’t one of them.

“Hello,” Aizawa greets. He’s at the orphanage for some reason. One of the caregivers pulled you aside, and part of you feared you were about to get in trouble again (since that’s kind of your thing), but lo and behold, here he is. 

Everyone’s favorite sleep-deprived hero. 

“Hello,” you greet back, waving cutely. You notice a small smile pulling at his lips, which is no surprise really, considering how adorable you are. “It’s nice to see you again, Mr. Eraserhead. What brings you by?” 

“Just Eraserhead is fine,” he chuckles softly. “You don’t need to add the ‘Mr.’ in front of it. Also… it might be easier if you just refer to me by name. Aizawa. I’d rather not have any of the other kids recognize me, just on the off chance. I’ve never been the best at dealing with fans and the like.” 

Nonsense. He’s clearly selling himself short. He also claims he’s not good at interacting with the media either, but you remember seeing how professional he was during that press conference after Katsuki was kidnapped by the League of Villains. Of course, you’d be lying if you said you wouldn’t like to see him smile a bit more—he’s very handsome, after all—but you’re already well familiar with all his exploits, and in your eyes, he’s easily one of the very best heroes. 

In any case, you’re happy to be able to see him again. For the longest time, Chisaki was the most prevalent figure in your life. Maybe things are finally starting to change. Maybe the fact that Aizawa stopped by is the sign of a promising future. 

Also, as always, your little fangirl heart is stupidly happy. Hehe. 

“I wanted to check in on you and make sure you were doing alright after that villain attack,” Aizawa says. “Even though you weren’t actually injured, encounters like that can have serious, long-term consequences. Do you feel the need to speak to anyone? A counselor, perhaps?”

“Occasionally, child counselors stop by, yes,” the caregiver nods. She pauses, looking a bit concerned. “Do you think… [Name] is in distress? Should we have already made arrangements for her?”

“Well, I can’t be sure. That’s why I wanted to have a word with her and get a sense for how she’s feeling.” 

“Oh, is that why you’re here? In that case, don’t worry. I’m feeling great!” you beam, and you even proudly flex your bicep—not that there’s much to show. Twelve-year-old body, and all. 

The caregiver glances down at you. “It seemed like she was her usual self, even after the incident. I’m sorry. I might have been negligent. She’s always been very strong for her age, and I suppose I took that for granted.” 

“But I really am fine,” you insist. “I can prove it. Let me eat a whole tub of ice cream in one sitting. Can I? Pretty please?” 

Aizawa and the caregiver exchange a few brief looks of bewilderment. Everyone reacts differently to traumatic incidents, after all. Different people have different coping mechanisms, not to mention different thresholds for what they can tolerate. 

Besides, not to brag or anything, but death isn’t a foreign concept to you.

It also makes you all the more grateful to be alive.

“Aizawa, I promise I’m okay, but while you’re here, let me show you the Lego masterpiece I’ve been working on,” you beam, grabbing him by the hand and guiding him along. “It’s super cool! A lot of people helped me out, but I’m still going to take most of the credit because it was my idea.”

Of course, Aizawa, being the kind, patient man that he is, goes along with your antics and listens attentively as you explain all the various components of your Lego structure. He also seems to be studying you rather intently, most likely to discern whether or not you’re actually okay. You don’t feel the need to pretend or anything. The truth is that you’re already happy as can be, just from the simple act of being able to spend time with him.

Eventually, it’s time for him to leave. You do your best to hide your disappointment. It can’t be helped, since he’s a hero. At this point, you’re not entirely sure if he’s already started teaching at U.A., but there's a good chance. His work must keep him busy. You don’t want to take too much precious time out of his schedule. 

“Bye-bye, Aizawa,” you grin. “Thanks for coming to check in on me! It was really nice of you. I was already having a great day, but you made my day even better!” 

You stretch your arms out wide to show just how much he improved upon your day, and you must be doing something right, because Aizawa struggles to keep from smiling whenever he’s around you. 

“Goodbye, [Name]. I’m glad you seem to be doing well. You’re very brave. You should be proud of yourself.” 

Aizawa pats you on the head, just like he did last time, and you have to fight the urge to break out into a victory dance right in front of him.

He leaves shortly thereafter, and you figure that this is probably the last time you’ll be seeing him for a while. At least, until you get into U.A.

And you will get into U.A. You’re going to make damn well sure of it.

You have pleasant dreams that night, and you envision yourself several years into the future, standing alongside Izuku, Katsuki, Shouto, and countless others. You dream of a world where you become a powerful, reliable hero. A hero strong enough to save all the people you care about.

Including Chisaki. 

Truly, what a beautiful dream. It’s a shame that you have to wake up from it. You find yourself sighing all throughout classes at school, longing for a miraculous world in which nobody has to suffer.

When you arrive back at the orphanage after school, however, you wonder if you might still be dreaming. 

For some reason, Aizawa is here again. 

“Hello,” he greets, same as yesterday. He tilts his head to the side a bit. “Did you have a good day at school?” 

“It was fine. School is easy-peasy for me,” you brag. There’s a pause, and then you grin widely. “But I’m super happy to see you again! My day just got a hundred times better, in the blink of an eye! You must secretly have a second Quirk, Aizawa. I bet that’s why you’re so good at making me happy!”

“Is that so?” he muses. 

“Yep! It's okay, I'll keep it a secret from everyone else. Nobody needs to know how overpowered you are.”

You make a zipping motion across your lips, followed by a little giggle, and yet again, Aizawa finds it difficult not to smile. 

He spends more time with you again. It's obvious that he's still worried you might be covering up some trauma from the villain attack, but you do your best to reassure him that you're perfectly fine. He also helps you build more of your Lego structure.

You suspect Aizawa must think you're unbelievably cute (which you are), because for the next couple of days, he continues to show up at the orphanage and check in on you.

One day, he finally works up the nerve to ask, “Where is your brother?”

“My brother's still living at home,” you reply. “He stayed behind. I was the only one who left. He's an adult now anyways, so he wouldn't have been able to stay in the orphanage with me.”

Aizawa presses his lips together. The fact that your older brother is an adult means he could have become your legal guardian by now. And yet, you say you chose to leave home and came to this orphanage of your own volition. 

Even though he knows he probably shouldn’t press the issue any further and risk making you uncomfortable, as a hero, he can’t help but want to know. The more he knows, the better he’ll be able to help you. 

“Did something bad happen with your family?” 

You tilt your head towards him. It isn’t surprising he would ask this. It’s the rational conclusion, in any case. Anyone in his position would assume the same thing. Besides, it’s not like he’s wrong.  

But you’ll spare him the grisly details anyway.

“My family never hurt me or anything, if that’s what you’re getting at,” you say. “There was a nice man who took in both me and my brother, back when we used to live at a different orphanage when I was really young. He was really kind and treated us both well. I love him a lot, and I still keep in touch with him. And I love my brother, too. I had a good life with them. But… we didn’t agree on a lot of things. I really want to become a hero. My brother… doesn’t feel the same way. He didn’t like that I’d made up my mind to do that. It got really discouraging to hear him constantly try and talk me down from my decision, so eventually, I got permission to leave. I wanted a bit more freedom. That’s all.” 

You muster up your most reassuring smile, and up until now, you didn’t have to force anything around Aizawa. He was worried that you might have been putting on a brave face after the villain incident, but the truth is that you got over it very quickly. If anything, it made you stronger. It made you believe in yourself more. 

But right now, you do have to pretend.

And you hope Aizawa doesn’t realize there’s a lot more to your story than you’re willing to let on.

“I see.” 

As expected, he doesn’t look entirely convinced, but at least you haven’t gotten Chisaki or Pops in trouble. You want Chisaki to have a chance at a life without being a villain. Perhaps it sounds selfish, because you know all too well just how dangerous he can be, but you really, really want his life to change for the better.

It’s actually rather ironic, because even though your personalities couldn’t be any more different, ultimately, you and Chisaki both want the same thing. 

You want to save each other.

“Thank you for answering my question, and I’m sorry if it was too invasive,” Aizawa apologies. 

“No problem! You don’t have to apologize. Like I said, nothing bad happened. I just felt like it was time for me to start fresh somewhere new.” 

“...right.” 

Aizawa knows you’re lying. It’s hard to tell at a first glance, because you hide it so well, but kids don’t just outright choose to leave home and live at an orphanage. Not unless they feel like they have no other choice. 

Without a doubt, your circumstances are unique. Aizawa can’t exactly discern how yet, but you were being honest when you said you didn’t endure any abuse. Somehow, he can just tell that much. And yet, when you were recounting what happened—specifically, when you spoke about your brother—he noticed a subtle change in your body language. Most people would have missed it, however, he’s a hero. He instinctively knows what to look out for. 

When you spoke about your brother, for some reason, your body tensed up. 

You almost looked afraid. 

Aizawa wants to help you. He wants to help you with whatever you’re dealing with. You’re only a child, but you’ve clearly been forced to mature at an accelerated rate. You talk about heavy things like the concept of death and mortality, which should be practically incomprehensible for most kids your age, and the way you talk about it. That’s what unsettles him. 

You talk about death… as if you’ve already experienced it.

He’s a rational man. Or at least, he likes to think that he is. Which is why his next words come as a shock, even to him. 

“You said you want to become a hero,” Aizawa hesitantly begins. “You said you wanted to go to U.A., just like I did. Realistically, that might be difficult if you’re still living in an orphanage. You need parental consent, and even if the caregivers sign off, there’s the matter of costs for things like your costume, equipment, the entrance exam… just to name a few. I doubt the orphanage has the extra funds to help you with that. They have their hands full taking care of all the kids, and they can’t afford to play favorites.” 

Oh. Where is he going with this? Is he, perhaps… telling you to give up? 

Just as your head is about to droop downwards, Aizawa continues. 

“It’ll be difficult. Becoming a hero isn’t supposed to be easy to begin with. But I can tell that you’re not the type to give up on your dreams. I have no doubt that you’re willing to put in the effort. And I’m willing to believe in you. So, if you’d like… I can be your guardian. And I can help prepare you for what it means to be a hero.”

You blink. At first, you’re certain you must have misheard. Part of you wonders if this whole thing is part of a dream. Maybe you never actually woke up after he visited you the first time. Maybe your imagination has concocted a blissful world for you to live in, where everything unfolds the way you want it to. 

But no, this is actually happening. You can tell as much based on Aizawa’s expression. Not only that, but because even now, your relationship with Chisaki is still broken. If this was a dream, the two of you would still be together. You never would have had to leave him in the first place.

This is reality, then. 

But you’re certainly not complaining. 

“Hell yes!” you cheer. “That would be awesome! I’m so excited I can barely breathe! You already said you'd do this, so no take-backs, okay? If you do that, I think I might cry.”

Aizawa smiles fondly, eyes crinkling at the corners. 

“No take-backs,” he promises. 

As things stand, Chisaki is barely hanging on by a thread.

The truth is that he was never sane to begin with. Of course, he believes he’s perfectly sane, but he has always been predisposed towards dangerous, obsessive thoughts, and even though it wasn’t your intention, by being a part of his life—by making him feel love for you—he’s become significantly worse. 

Even worse than he was in canon. 

Chisaki has worked tirelessly since you walked out of his life. He’s immersed himself in his research, searching for some kind of solution. He doesn’t care how expensive the process will be, or how long it’ll take to develop the appropriate drug, but he’s desperate for just about any sign. Even the smallest hint. Just some way to get rid of your Quirk for good and save you from the disease that’s wreaking havoc upon your body. 

But so far, he’s made virtually no progress. Every time he’s foolish enough to get his hopes up, thinking that he might finally have a lead, he ends up running into a wall. His research leads to nothing. 

And every time, without fail, it destroys him a little bit more. 

Honestly, he’s exhausted. He curses the world for its unfairness, its cruelty, and the fact that it’s teeming with filthy scum just about everywhere he looks. He wonders if he must have done something wrong in a past life to deserve this. Why does the universe despise him so? Why did it have to take his beloved sister away from him? 

He has yet to find an answer to any of those questions. In any case, wallowing in pity won’t do him any good. Just because he hasn’t found a cure yet doesn’t mean he never will. He just needs to keep trying. He loves you far too much to let you go. And when it comes to what Chisaki will do for the people he loves…

There’s no limit to the heinous, vile deeds he’s willing to commit. 

Still, his exhaustion can’t be so easily overwritten. Even though he refuses to give up, it’s not like he isn’t being weighed down by each and every one of his failures, day after day after day. That’s why, when he’s feeling especially shitty, he’ll leave the Shie Hassaikai compound for a while. He’ll go on a little day trip. 

To see you. 

It’s been nearly two years since he last spoke to you, but even though he never made his presence known, he’s been keeping an eye on you, ever since. He knows he can’t talk to you face to face anymore, but if he were to be deprived of the ability to see you, too… there’s really no telling what would happen. He doubts he would be able to live on. He needs you so badly that you may as well be his life essence. His oxygen. His reason for existing. 

So, if nothing else, at least he was still able to see you from time to time. He would lurk in the shadows, keeping a safe distance, and wait for you to show up at the orphanage. You usually arrive at roughly the same time, since you’re supposed to walk back straight after school along with some of the other orphans. All he has to do is sit tight and wait, and inevitably, his patience will pay off. He’ll get to see your sweet, adorable face. 

But today, for whatever reason, you don’t show up. Even though he was posted well in advance, anticipating your arrival. 

Strange. Well, it happens, he supposes. You might have come back from school during lunch or something. Maybe you got let off early for whatever reason. Or perhaps there was some kind of class trip and you won’t be back until much later. 

Chisaki doesn’t think too much of it at first. He simply makes plans to visit again tomorrow.

But you aren’t there the next day, either. Or the day after that. 

Dread creeps up Chisaki’s spine, because right then and there, he realizes that something has gone terribly wrong.

Where did you go all of a sudden? He was able to check in (AKA spy) on you just fine until now. How is it possible that you’ve seemingly disappeared off the face of the planet? How is he supposed to know that you’re even safe? 

Chisaki is panicking. It’s as if the entire world is spinning. He can’t seem to remember how to walk straight. Every step he takes feels heavy and unnatural, and his vision is blurry, images repeatedly fading in and out of focus. 

It’s then that he sees a small group of children walking together, in the direction of the orphanage building. 

Chisaki steps in front of the group, and at that point, he is no longer capable of having rational thoughts.

“Where is she?” he demands, gloved fists shaking by his sides. 

It goes without saying that none of the kids know what the hell he’s talking about. In any case, they aren’t supposed to be talking to strangers. The caregivers have advised them against this countless times. Which is why they awkwardly avert their gazes and side-step Chisaki as quickly as they can.

But again, Chisaki isn’t thinking rationally right now. 

He needs an answer.

“I believe I asked you brats a question,” he seethes, and he even goes as far as to grab onto one of the kids by the wrist—ignoring the hives that rise to his skin. 

The little boy he just grabbed hold of goes pale in the face, but before he can even dare to scream, Chisaki squeezes down on his wrist. The boy may be young, but he immediately realizes what the gesture is meant to be. 

It’s a warning. And he’s much, much too afraid to risk angering Chisaki any further. 

“[Name],” Chisaki gasps out. “She—there was a girl who lived here. [Name]. Where is she? Where did she go? Why haven’t I seen her at all these past few days?” 

The little boy whimpers, tears streaming down his cheeks. The other kids don’t know what else to do but cower behind him, and even though they should be running to seek refuge inside the orphanage, they’re too terrified to move a muscle. 

Chisaki mashes his teeth together, and the mask he’s wearing right now is honestly pointless. It doesn’t conceal anything. 

His rage is clearer than it’s ever been. 

“Where the hell is [Name]?!” 

The little boy bursts into tears. Of course he knows who you are. Everyone in the orphanage knows who you are. He doesn’t want to tell this scary man what happened to you. He doesn’t want to get you wrapped up in any dangerous business.

But he just can’t help it.

He’s too scared. 

“Sh-She’s gone,” the boy chokes out between tears. “A-A few days ago… she… was a-adopted. So, she… doesn’t live here anymore. I promise I’m telling the truth. I promise, so please… please let me go…” 

Chisaki’s eyes go wide. The shock makes his grip loosen, and the boy takes full advantage of the opportunity to run away. His friends do the exact same thing. All of the kids take off running towards the orphanage, screaming out at the top of their lungs in a desperate attempt to alert the caregivers and deter Chisaki from following them. 

[Name]... was adopted? 

Chisaki stands there, practically lifeless. He doesn’t know how to react. He doesn’t know what to even think. The most he’s capable of is staring up at the sky with a dazed, unfocused look in his eyes. He feels like his soul is being separated from this body. None of this makes any sense. It just can’t be real.

Even after you left home that fateful day, nearly two years ago, Chisaki never envisioned you living with anyone else. He was heartbroken, of course, but the fact that you were going to stay at an orphanage gave him a bit of peace of mind. It meant that he was still your family. The Shie Hassaikai would forever be your home. Nothing—and no one—could ever replace that. 

That was what he used to think, at least. 

Up until just a few seconds ago. 

Chisaki’s mind is blank as he trudges home through sheer muscle memory. He arrives at the Shie Hassaikai compound, buzzes past the gate, and enters the main building. A few members greet him as he walks by, but he ignores each and every one of them. His golden eyes are disturbingly empty. Which is saying something, because ever since you left, he’s been a shell of his former self.

“Chisaki? What’s the matter with you? Did something happen?” 

Pops is the first to take note of his stupor. Perhaps a few others picked up on it too, but they were likely too uncomfortable to point it out. Chisaki has made a name for himself within the Shie Hassaikai. Everyone knows that he’s Pops’ adoptive son, and because of that, they treat him with the utmost respect, but deep down… they all fear him. 

And they’re right to feel that way. 

“Come on,” Pops sighs, crossing his arms. “Go ahead. Tell me what’s wrong. You’re not fooling anyone, walking around like some kind of zombie.” 

It takes a while, but ever-so-slowly, Chisaki manages to raise his head and make eye contact. His gaze meets Pops’, and the second it does, Chisaki can’t stop himself from trembling uncontrollably. 

“[Name]... was taken,” Chisaki half-sobs. “She was taken from the orphanage. Taken from us.” 

Pops’ brows lift. “She was adopted, you mean? That’s good news. I was worried it would be difficult for her to find a new family. Normally, the younger kids are the ones that get adopted. My greatest fear was that she would struggle to find a new home, but it looks like my worries have finally been put to rest.” 

Chisaki blinks. What… did he just hear? No. It can’t be. He must have imagined it. For a second, it almost sounded like Pops was happy that someone took you. How ridiculous. There’s no way that could possibly be true. There’s no way Pops could ever entertain such horrible, nauseating thoughts. 

…there’s just no fucking way.

“[Name] was taken,” Chisaki reiterates, and his tone drops several octaves. “What do you mean that's good news? Is this some kind of joke?” 

“Watch your mouth,” Pops glares. “I know you get very emotional whenever [Name] is involved, but I won’t have you disrespecting me. I meant exactly what I said. It’s no longer any of our business what she chooses to do with her life. She left home to forge her own path, and we must respect her wishes. She even made sure to keep sending us letters and stay in contact. It isn’t as if you’ll never hear from her again. You’re the one who’s being stubborn and refusing to write back to her. Enough with this childishness. At what point are you going to let go and move on with your own life?” 

Let go? Pops wants him to let go? 

Ha. Haha. Hahahahahahahaha. 

All this time, Pops still hasn’t understood a damn thing. He can’t even begin to fathom what you mean to him. He may as well be asking Chisaki to stop breathing, while he’s at it. That’s how fucking cruel he’s being right now. That’s how ignorant he clearly is.

The moment Chisaki gives up on you is the moment he stops living entirely.

“We’re supposed to be [Name]’s family,” Chisaki trembles. Each word feels like venom upon his tongue, acrid and harsh, but he can’t stop. He’s overcome with emotion. He feels like screaming out at the top of his lungs.

To think that some disgusting piece of trash is actually trying to take his place? 

It’s enough to drive him mad. 

“How am I supposed to feel about this?!” Chisaki cries out. “I thought we were a family! And you’re telling me you’re okay with her being taken by someone else? You’re okay with her being stolen from us?” 

Pops takes a step back, visibly appalled. “You’re not well, Chisaki. Something isn’t right with you. Even after all this time, you still haven’t been able to move past this. You need to stop acting like it’s the end of the world, and just—”

“Shut up.” 

Pops’ eyes widen. He’s in visible disbelief. It’s not like he hasn’t known for a while that Chisaki has an obsessive personality—especially when it comes to you—but in all these years, even when Chisaki was distraught after your departure, he’s never once been so openly hostile.

Pops is a compassionate, principled man. He only ever treated you with warmth and kindness. That being said, he is still the leader of a yakuza group. He’s seen his fair share of unsavory business, and there’s very little that would be able to make his stomach turn. And yet, right now, he feels unsettled.

It’s only for a second, but he wonders if Chisaki would ever raise his hand against him.

He wonders if the boy he took in, all those years ago, might become something completely different from what he imagined. 

Some kind of fearsome, oppressive monster. 

“Enough,” Chisaki mutters. He turns away before Pops can dwell on those thoughts any longer. “I can’t bear to listen to this anymore. I need to lie down. I feel like I’m going to be sick.”

Pops watches with a stone-faced expression as Chisaki storms out of the room. He didn’t even realize his jaw was clenched so hard. He can feel all of the nerves in his body standing on high alert.

By some miracle, Chisaki managed to stop himself before taking things any further. Before doing something he would regret. He held back from voicing the words aloud, but that whole time, while he was crying out in despair, there was only one thing he wanted to say.

“It’s  your  fault.” 

He blames Pops for allowing you to leave in the first place. None of this would have ever happened if he’d put his foot down and been more stern. If only he’d tried to talk you out of your delusions. To help you understand that you were simply confused. If Pops had been more diligent with his efforts, if only he’d cared enough to actually try… you would still be here right now.

Pops could have prevented all of this, but instead, he allowed his family to be broken apart. 

Chisaki mashes his teeth together. Everything was perfect before. Why couldn’t it stay that way? Why… why is he destined to be miserable? His beautiful, beloved family. That was the only thing in life that ever brought him any joy. It’s just so fucking unfair. It’s so fucking painful.

Now that Chisaki has realized how he feels, the seed has been planted. From this moment onward, his resentment towards Pops will continue building, slowly but surely. It will consume him from the inside out, and if left unchecked, one day, it will be too late to turn back. 

You believed that Pops would be safe. You believed that as long as Eri wasn’t a factor, Chisaki would have no reason to hurt him, or turn against him. But you underestimated his love for you. You have yet to realize that in this world, in this timeline, you are the person he cares about the most, not Pops. 

Once again, Chisaki is exhausted. It’s exhausting being in constant turmoil, every second of every day. He wants nothing more than to take you in his arms, but because the world is unbearably cruel, he’s not allowed to do that.

It’s upsetting that Pops doesn’t care about his family as much as Chisaki had hoped he did. But right now, that’s the least of his problems.

Chisaki doesn’t have the slightest clue who stole you from him. He can’t even begin to fathom who would dare to try and replace him. But whoever it is, they committed an unforgivable crime. They encroached on his territory. In the face of such a grave sin, there’s only one appropriate response.

He’s going to murder them. 

Chapter Text

You finally have a new home. 

It’s not that you didn’t enjoy the time you spent at the orphanage. You made plenty of friends while you were there, and you considered the kids and caregivers like an extended family of sorts. Even though your connection to them wasn’t quite as strong as the one you had with Chisaki and Pops, you loved spending time with everyone there, and you truly felt a sense of belonging.

Still, you can’t deny that there’s a difference between living there with countless others, and finally having your own room again. It’s what feels the most natural to you. It’s the way you lived for the entirety of your life back in your old world, after all. 

Not only that, but someone has decided they want to look after you. They’ve taken it upon themselves to provide for you and help you grow into the hero you’ve always dreamed of becoming.

And that someone, of course, is Aizawa. 

You’re the cutest girl ever. That isn’t even up for debate. It’s not at all surprising that you would endear yourself to so many people, but even so, you could never, ever have predicted something like this happening. 

From getting reincarnated into the world of My Hero Academia, to having Chisaki Kai as your adoptive brother, becoming classmates with Todoroki Shouto, and then later being taken in by none other than Aizawa Shouta… you’re pretty much clearing every possible side quest.

This new life of yours is incredibly eventful, to say the least. But you’re not complaining, because that’s exactly what you’d hoped for. You wanted to actually live for a change. You wanted to make lasting memories, form connections, and engrave yourself upon the hearts of others. 

All while getting to fangirl at the same time. 

“Aizawa, I made dinner!” 

You call out to your guardian, awaiting him in the dining room with a proud smile and your hands squared upon your hips. It’s only been a few days since you moved into his apartment, and while it’s certainly much smaller than the Shie Hassaikai compound, it’s cozy, and warm, and you’re just happy to be here.

After a moment’s delay, Aizawa steps into the room, rubbing at his eyes and yawning slightly. He must’ve dozed off on the couch. Poor guy. He’s always so sleepy.

“You cooked?” he asks, visibly incredulous. 

“Mhm! I don’t know how to make anything too fancy, but I’m fine with simple dishes. I helped out in the kitchen a lot at the orphanage.” 

Also because you already knew how to cook from back in your previous life, but some things are better left unsaid.

“Thanks,” Aizawa says, offering a small smile. “You didn’t have to do that. I should be the one taking care of you, not the other way around.”

“We can both take care of each other,” you beam, and for some reason, you get the sense that you’ve said something similar before.

To Chisaki. 

You and Aizawa enjoy a nice dinner together. It’s a bit of the quiet side, since you’re used to all the chatter back at the orphanage, but you don’t really mind. Aizawa isn’t much of a talker to begin with. You already know that. It’s more than enough just to be able to beam at him from across the table, and to see the way his expression softens every time his eyes meet yours.

There are roughly three years left until the U.A. entrance exam. Your goal was clear from the very start, but now that you have Aizawa to help prepare you, you’re feeling more optimistic than ever. You know that being a hero isn’t all sunshine and rainbows, and you’re bound to face plenty of danger along the way—danger you’ve already foreseen—but strangely enough, you aren’t afraid. 

This time, you’re determined to make your life worth living. 

“That was nice,” Aizawa praises, grabbing the dirty dishes and rinsing them off in the sink. He looks back over his shoulder at you with a subtle, yet encouraging smile. “You’re a pretty good cook for a kid. I guess I’ll have to step it up. Tomorrow, I’ll make dinner. Tell me what you like so I can buy groceries ahead of time.”

“I’ll eat pretty much anything,” you reassure. You pause for a moment, only to flash him an impish smile. “But… can you maybe pick up some marshmallows? I’m still trying to break my chubby bunny record from last time.”

Aizawa frowns. “I have no idea what that means, but sure. I’ll get marshmallows while I’m at the store. Maybe some hot chocolate too. Those go together pretty well.”

“Hot chocolate with marshmallows,” you marvel, eyes glossy and wide. “Aizawa, you’re the best guardian ever! I’m gonna brag to everyone at school about how cool you are!” 

Aizawa chuckles softly. You’re so upbeat and energetic. Even he finds your energy contagious. The fact that you can be that way, when he’s got a nagging suspicion that your previous family life was rather traumatic… it’s amazing.

You’ll definitely make a great hero. 

“Oh,” you blink all of a sudden, looking like you’ve just realized something. “Aizawa, is it okay if I use the phone to make a call? I just remembered I never told one of my friends that I left the orphanage. He would stop by sometimes to hang out with me there. I don’t want him to show up asking for me when I’m already gone.” 

“Go ahead,” Aizawa nods. 

You grin widely and rush over to grab the phone, dialing a number from memory. That’s yet another thing you like about living here. Now that you’re not at the orphanage anymore, you aren’t under strict, non-negotiable rules, like having to leave school right away and return to the orphanage at a set time every day. It was also a bit of a hassle having to get permission ahead of time whenever you wanted to have visitors. It’s not like Aizawa will let you run around doing whatever you please, but it’ll probably be a lot easier to hang out with your friends from now on. 

Like the cute, curly-haired boy you just called. 

“...hello?” 

Izuku answers the phone, sounding a bit uncertain. You called him from an unknown number, so he clearly doesn’t know it’s you.

Not that you keep him guessing for very long.

“Izuku, hi!” you exclaim. “It’s me, [Name]!” 

“[N-Name]? Oh… hello. Sorry, I didn’t know who it was. Are you calling me from a different place than usual?” 

“Yeah, it’s a funny story, actually. I got adopted a few days ago! Or—not technically adopted, I guess, but I have a legal guardian now! He’s really nice and cool. And he already promised to buy me marshmallows.” 

Izuku must be taken aback by the sudden news, but based on the little giggle he lets out (which, to this day, is still the cutest thing you’ve ever heard), you can tell he’s happy for you. 

“That’s awesome,” Izuku replies, voice full of warmth. “I’m glad you have a new home now. I hope you like it there. But does that mean… we won’t be able to hang out anymore?” 

“We can still hang out,” you reassure. He sounded a bit disappointed for a moment, so you don’t want him to get the wrong idea. “I think it’ll be easier now, actually! We won’t have to jump through hoops anymore. That’s why I wanted to call and let you know. We can whenever we’re free and go have fun at the mall and stuff! We never used to be able to do that before, so I’m super excited!” 

“R-Really?” Izuku stammers, and even though he tries to reel in his excitement, you still hear it, loud and clear.

You’re the number one cutest kid overall, but he’s easily a close second.

“Let’s keep talking on the phone until we have to go to bed,” you excitedly ramble on. “We never got the chance to do that before. Is that okay? I’m not bothering you, am I?”

You can’t see it, but Izuku’s face right now is bright red, and his cheeks hurt from smiling so much. There’s no way you would ever bother him. 

Meeting you was the best thing that happened to him. 

It’s your first day back in school after being taken in by Aizawa, and naturally, your immediate instinct is to march right up to Shouto and grin ear-to-ear. 

“Shouto,” you say, proudly sticking your nose up in the air, “I have a home now. I don’t live at the orphanage anymore.” 

Much like Izuku, he’s obviously taken aback. You can’t really blame him for it, because even you’re surprised with the way things turned out. The older kids get, the lower their odds are of being adopted. At a certain point, you just assumed you’d be living there until you reached legal adulthood.

Clearly, you underestimated how much people love you. To be honest, it’s more strange that you didn’t get adopted these past two years. Who could possibly say no to such an adorable face?

Well, other than your biological mother, you suppose. Who gave you away for adoption in the first place. 

And your initial adoptive parents, who could barely stand to take care of you until you became a toddler. 

…actually, now that you think about it, you’ve gone through a lot of different families in this lifetime. Seriously, what gives? 

Whatever. None of that matters anymore, because I live with Aizawa now. I hit the jackpot.

“Wow,” Shouto blinks. “That’s… a pretty big deal. Congratulations. You seem like you’re in a really good mood.”

“Yep! I’m happy as a clam!”

“I didn’t realize that clams could be happy. How can you tell what they’re feeling?” 

“It’s a figure of speech, Shouto.” 

“...oh.” He bows his head a bit and shamefully averts his eyes. His cheeks are tinged with a faint blush. “Sorry. I’m still bad at that kind of stuff.” 

“That’s why you have me to teach you,” you grin, wrapping an arm around him and giving him a quick hug.

Shouto’s blush deepens, but you can’t recall that there was ever an instance where he pulled away from you. 

“Oh! And there’s even better news,” you continue. “Since I don’t have to be picked up to go to the orphanage anymore, I should be able to walk home with you after school most days! Aizawa gave me a phone so that I can stay in contact with him. Ah—that’s my guardian’s name, by the way. He’s the best.” 

You debate telling people that you’ve been taken in by a hero, since you’re not sure if Aizawa would like it or not. He likes to keep a low profile, after all. But realistically, you’ll probably let it slip at some point or another, being such a chatterbox and all. 

While you start taking out your school supplies for the day, like your textbooks and pencil case, Shouto stares at you without blinking. 

“You’ll walk home with me?” he can’t help but want to affirm. “Just… the two of us?” 

“Hm?” You turn towards him, smiling yet again. “Yeah, of course! There might be some days when Aizawa wants me to come home early and stuff, but we talked about it, and he said he’ll trust me as long as I’m good at keeping in touch with him. I promised him I can be responsible. It’s a good thing the caregivers from the orphanage didn’t tell him about all the times I broke the rules before. Otherwise I think he’d be a little less inclined to believe me.”

“I see.” 

Shouto walks back over to his desk without saying another word. The teacher will be here to start class any moment now. 

That’s not why he left, though. 

He just knew that if he hung around you any longer, you would definitely see the dorky smile he’s so desperately trying to hide.

Shouto gets to walk home with you all the time from now on. You have less rules and restrictions in place. You’re free to go wherever you want (within reason). And… you’ll be able to spend more time alone together. No one but you, and him.

Class is only just getting started, but Shouto knows he’ll find it difficult to pay attention for the rest of the day. 

“I’m happy,” Shouto mumbles to himself, lowering his cheek onto his desk, still smiling. “Happy… as a clam.”

Several weeks have now passed since Chisaki discovered you were taken in by another family.

Naturally, Aizawa is still alive, safe, and your life has been free of any incidents. You’re enjoying each and every day, blissfully unaware of the storm that’s steadily brewing.

However, no matter where you go, no matter what you do to grow and move forward with your life, there will always be a shadow that seeks to follow you around. There will always be a darkness that threatens to encroach upon the happy life you’ve built for yourself and shatter it into pieces. 

Chisaki is that shadow, that darkness. 

And he will never be satisfied until you’re back in your rightful place, by his side.

For that reason, Kurono now finds himself loitering outside a school’s gates, equipped with earbuds, as he listens to a deep, husky voice repeatedly drone on. 

“From now on, I expect you to search for her more frequently,” Chisaki instructs. “Our efforts haven’t yielded any results yet. I’ll have you go to every single middle school in the area, if that’s what it takes. It doesn’t matter how much time we need to invest. At some point or another, we’re bound to find her.” 

He’s referring to you, of course, and Kurono feels tempted to roll his eyes—which he could easily do right now, since Chisaki can’t actually see him, but out of sheer respect, he somehow manages to hold back. 

Chisaki can’t possibly ascertain where you’re living, not with no information to go off. He lost his cool the other day and had a meltdown right outside the orphanage, whereupon he was reported by those little brats. There’s no way he could ever show his face there again. It’d be far too suspicious. The last thing he needs is for the police to start looking for him. The Shie Hassaikai is already a small, weakened organization as it is.

Because he messed up big-time (not that he’ll ever admit to it), it follows that Kurono must take his place and fill in for his stalking—er, information gathering. The only way Chisaki will ever find out who took you from him is if he can figure out which school you go to and follow you all the way home to your doorstep. 

He doesn’t have any other choice. This is necessary. Everything he does, he does for you. He’s your big brother. He loves you more than he could ever hope to express. Of course he needs to know where you’re staying. Of course he needs to be able to check in on you and make sure that you’re safe. 

Perhaps the most horrifying thing about Chisaki is that he really, truly believes that his motives are selfless. He believes, in his own fucked up way, that there’s a valid reason for everything he does, and that the ends justify the means.

If it means he can protect you, then nothing—and no one—else matters. 

“I understand, Kai,” Kurono responds, even though the truth is that he doesn’t. Not at all. He’s never been able to wrap his head around why Chisaki is so obsessed with you. In Kurono’s eyes, you’re just an annoying kid. How are you any different than those other filthy brats that Chisaki despises so? 

Still, it doesn’t matter what Kurono thinks. It doesn’t matter how he feels. If Chisaki wants something done, then he will do it, without question.

Ironically, he’s almost as obsessed with Chisaki as Chisaki is with you. 

Chisaki hangs up the call, and thus, Kurono waits. He made sure to arrive before the end of the school day so that he could be ready when all the students filtered out of the building. He only has a small time-frame to try and ascertain whether or not you’re here. Chisaki advised him to remain as inconspicuous as possible. Some students have after-school clubs they attend, which may very well be the case for you, and unfortunately, there’s no way to know if and when you’ll leave the building. Assuming you even attend this school in the first place. 

Ultimately, it comes down to the painstaking amount of time he’s expected to invest, and also, a bit of luck. Kurono can’t say he’s ever been much of a gambler, and Chisaki, being a man of science, isn’t one either. But if given enough attempts, eventually, the numbers will turn in their favor. Statistically, at some point, he will find you. 

It’s really only a matter of time. 

The school bell rings, and as expected, throngs of students pour out of the building, each of them eager to head home for the day. Kurono squints, doing his best to see from afar. He needs to make sure to keep his distance and avoid being spotted—especially by you. If you chance upon him, there’s no telling what you’ll do. You might even take off running and try to alert the authorities. You have the disgusting, pretentious idea of becoming a hero, so it really wouldn’t surprise him. 

All this fuss over a traitor who would willingly turn her back on her own family. 

Kurono can’t help but scoff. You will never be deserving of Chisaki’s love and affection. You’re a spoiled, self-absorbed scumbag who takes everything for granted. It honestly makes him furious. It makes him tremble with rage.

But regretfully, he can’t do anything about it. In a way, it’s probably for the best that you left home, even if it’s been eating Chisaki up inside. Kurono was getting sick and tired of seeing that stupidly smug expression of yours. He’s glad you’re gone. The Shie Hassaikai was never meant to be your home. 

Life works in funny ways, however, because right as Kurono is quietly celebrating your absence, a distinct flash of red and white moves into his periphery, catching his eye. 

And along with it, a familiar face. 

Kurono blinks. There you are, walking next to another one of the students—a boy with noticeable bi-colored hair that splits right down the middle, as well as a large scar that covers a good portion of his face. It’s thanks to that boy that Kurono was able to spot you. The boy’s appearance is not the kind that can easily be forgotten, so Kurono knows for a fact he’s never seen him before. He’s certainly not one of those orphanage kids.

The details don’t really matter. Like it or not, he found you. He officially knows where you are, and Chisaki will be delighted to hear the news. He should rejoice in this simple fact. He should feel proud over a job well done. 

And yet, he doesn’t. 

What happens now? Chisaki will know which school you attend, which means it’s only a matter of time before he finds out where you live and carries out his plan, at which point he fully intends to bring you back with him. He intends to bring you back to the Shie Hassaikai. 

Kurono doesn’t want that. 

He doesn’t fucking want that at all.

You seem rather close with that boy. You’re laughing obnoxiously, as always, and clinging awfully close to him. Chisaki would probably feel sick if he saw you throwing yourself all over someone else. The sight would make him nauseous. Murderous. 

So, then… what if he never saw this at all?

Kurono can hardly believe his own thoughts. He can’t believe that he’s entertaining such a clear act of betrayal—right after he was judging you for your betrayal.

Except it’s not really betrayal, is it? Not when this is the best course of action. Not when your presence alone is enough to drive Chisaki to the brink of insanity. Chisaki would’ve been fine without you, but you corrupted him somehow. You’re like some kind of poison. A blight. A disease. 

It’d be better for everyone if the two of you never saw each other again. 

Kurono stands there, perfectly still, and waits for a bit more time to pass. Chisaki is expecting a call from him around the usual time, when the crowds have dispersed and it’s too suspicious for him to keep loitering around. You’re long gone by now, off to god knows where with that boy you’re so fond of. Kurono’s heart is racing in sheer disbelief as to what he just did, but it’s okay. He’s convinced he made the right choice. 

Everything he does, he does for Chisaki’s sake. 

Kurono finally starts walking away, and at the same time, he dials a number on his phone, then presses the phone to his ear.

“...I’m sorry, Kai. I couldn’t find her today, either.”

Chapter Text

Eri is doing well.  

Being taken in by Aizawa really was one of the best things that could have happened to you. The orphanage was nice, but now that you live in an actual house, it’s much easier to stay in touch with Big Sis through email, and sometimes, even phone calls. It sounds like everything’s been going great since they moved. They’re all healthy, happy, and the best part of all—far, far away from Chisaki.   

Unfortunately, nothing lasts forever, because at some point, Eri’s Quirk will manifest.   

Without exception, all Quirks manifest before the age of four. That’s why Katsuki was shocked to his core when he watched Izuku demonstrate his powers during the Quirk Apprehension Test. In his eyes, it defied logic. It went against everything he’d ever known. Of course, at the time, he obviously didn’t know that some Quirks were able to be passed on, but that’s beside the point.  

Eri isn’t a special case, like Izuku. There’s simply no way to delay the inevitable. The clock is slowly ticking down, and you have little more than a year—at most —until her Quirk appears. Fortunately, Big Sis has been sending you pictures of Eri. She’s ridiculously cute, of course, which is reason enough to scroll through them for hours at a time, but that’s not what you’ve been paying attention to the most.   

The source of Eri’s power is located in her horn. The bigger her horn grows, the stronger her Quirk becomes, and at a certain point, it seeks release. Since it’s an accumulation-type Quirk, it also means that her Quirk won’t activate until her horn grows to a certain size. And you can clearly see in the pictures Big Sis sent you that Eri’s horn has yet to appear.  

You let out a sigh of relief. That means there’s still time, although you’re not entirely sure how long. There’s really no way to know for sure.   

Ideally, you would like to prevent the death of Eri’s father. You want Eri to grow up with two loving parents, and for her to have a shot at a normal life. Unfortunately, that’s easier said than done. You have no exact timeframe as to when the fateful incident will occur. In a desperate attempt to keep Eri as far away from Chisaki as possible, you insisted that Big Sis move overseas.   

Back then, you obviously couldn’t have foreseen that you would be adopted by Aizawa.  

Aizawa can cancel Eri’s Quirk. If he’s around, he should be able to keep her Quirk from going out of control. But how am I supposed to convince Eri’s parents to move back and hand their child over into the care of some stranger? Dammit. This is all so complicated. I have no idea how I should go about doing this.   

You’re not supposed to be able to see into the future. Everyone knows what your Quirk is, and it’s obviously not foresight (Sir Nighteye already took that one for himself). It’s also not like you can just go around telling people you have omniscience and you’re from a completely different world, because that’s almost guaranteed to land you in a psych ward.   

The ideal future is the one in which everyone lives. It might be near impossible to pull off, but it’s also too soon to give up.   

Giving up is the one thing you’ll never do.   

“Something on your mind?” Aizawa prods, tilting his head down at you. “You look pretty deep in thought. I’ve never seen you frown so hard before. If you’re not careful, your face will get stuck in that position.”   

“That’s just a lie adults like to tell kids,” you wave off.  

“Well, you are a kid.”   

“Aha! So, you admit it was a lie!”   

Aizawa chuckles. “Sure, sure. Anyways, was there something you wanted to tell me? You can share what’s on your mind. Maybe I can help you.”   

“Maybe,” you acknowledge. “But I still need to try and figure some things out on my own first. Long story short, life is hard. You wouldn’t believe the burden I’m carrying on my shoulders, Aizawa. You seriously wouldn’t believe it.”   

You walk off with a heavy sigh, shaking your head all the while. Aizawa isn’t quite sure what to make of this. He’s since learned that you have a penchant for acting dramatic at times. He wonders what a twelve-year-old girl could possibly be worrying about. Maybe you’ve got a crush on someone at school.  

…and if that’s the case, he’s definitely better off not getting involved.  

Aizawa is your guardian. Truthfully, he’s way out of his element right now, and he’s still surprised with himself for having taken you in to begin with. He definitely never thought he’d be doing something like this. But something about you just pulled him in. He felt like he needed to help you. He felt like you were in desperate need of support—even if you refused to admit it.  

This year, he started teaching at U.A. It’s a new gig, and he’s definitely not used to it, but he should try to think of you similarly to his students. Hopefully his experience will lend him wisdom.  

“Aizawa, please help!” he suddenly hears you wail. “I got marshmallows stuck up my nose again!”  

Seriously. The sooner that wisdom sets in, the better. Because he’s sure as hell going to need it.  

Dear Kai & Pops,  

I moved into a new home a while ago. I’m sorry for not staying in touch regularly. A lot has changed, and I’m still getting used to it. But I’ve been having fun! The man who took me in is very kind. He buys me all the marshmallows I could ever want. Oh—but I make sure to pace myself, of course. I don’t just burn through my treats all in one day. I’m not a little kid anymore. Obviously.  

Anyways! I’m homeschooled now, just like how I used to be. Kai, do you remember all the times you would help tutor me? Even though I was super smart to begin with, but still. I had fun attending school for a while, but I think this suits me better because I’m way too gifted for my own good. I was starting to feel bad about making all the other kids look dumb by comparison.  

Have you been eating well and taking care of yourselves? I hope so. I feel great, so I really hope you guys do too! I was always super cute, but now that I’m getting older, I can already tell I’m going to be a beauty when I grow up. I bet everyone will have a crush on me. It’s hard being this popular. I’m sure I’ll manage, though.   

Long story short, I just wanted you to know that I’m happy, healthy, and safe. I’ll try to send more letters every now and then. I love you both forever and always! ♡  

Signed by the cutest girl in the world,  

[Name]   

Kurono shifts uncomfortably. “Um. Kai? Are you done? You’ve been reading that same letter over and over again…”  

“I’ve only read it thirty times,” Chisaki dismisses, as if that’s a perfectly normal, well-adjusted thing to do.  

Spoiler alert: it isn’t.  

It takes a little while longer, but finally, finally , Chisaki sets your letter down. He then leans forward in his chair slightly and crosses his gloved hands together, expression darkening.   

“[Name] is being homeschooled now,” he mutters. “It’s no wonder we couldn’t find her, no matter how many times we searched. That scumbag is hiding her away and keeping her all to himself. What kind of sicko would do such a thing?”  

…yeah. Seriously, what kind of sicko would ever think to do something like that? Definitely not your lunatic of a brother.  

Definitely not.   

Irony aside, Kurono’s luck seems to be persisting. He obviously knows that you’re attending an actual school. The fact that you claimed otherwise in your letter means that you’re lying and deliberately keeping Chisaki at arm’s length.  

God. It sickens him just how much of a traitorous little insect you are. To think that you have the unconditional love of Chisaki Kai , and yet, you take it all for granted. Not only are you a traitor, but you’re an ungrateful traitor. A delusional fool who really thinks you have a shot at becoming a hero.  

Words can’t even express how much Kurono utterly despises you.   

Still, this works out in Kurono’s favor. Both of you have successfully pulled the wool over Chisaki’s eyes. He’ll have no choice but to give up on searching for you. There haven’t been any leads, and since you’re clearly hellbent on hiding from him, it’s highly unlikely you’ll ever cross paths with Chisaki again.  

Chisaki has to give up on you now. He just has to. Surely.   

“Kai,” Kurono starts, “now that you know she’s safe, we should focus more on expanding the Shie Hassaikai’s influence—”  

“Safe? How could I possibly know that [Name] is safe?”   

Kurono blinks. “What? I mean, in the letter she said that—”  

“—she said that she’s been taken in by some strange man that insists on homeschooling her, for whatever reason. Even though before, she used to be so excited to finally go to school. It’s clear that this isn’t what she wants. She’s being forced into this arrangement against her will. She’s miserable. It’s just that she doesn’t want me to worry about her, because she’s a sweet, considerate girl.”   

“...”  

At this point, Kurono is honestly starting to rethink his life choices.  

“Well, this letter certainly has her handwriting, so at the very least, I know she’s alive ,” Chisaki grimaces. “That’s the only thing I can be certain of. In that sense, it brings me a bit of relief, but it doesn’t change the fact that I need to find her. I will not rest until I find her. Do you understand?”   

Chisaki finally turns towards Kurono, with wide, disturbingly manic eyes. Even Kurono can tell that this man isn’t fully sane.   

But it’s okay, because he isn’t sane either.   

“...yes, Kai. We’ll find her. No matter what it takes.”  

Lately, that shitty nerd—AKA Deku—has really been pissing Katsuki off.   

He hardly seems like himself these days. Katsuki is used to seeing Izuku act like the whimpering, blubbering fool that he’s always known him to be, but lately, he seems oddly… happy? What could a Quirkless loser like him have to be happy about?   

Katsuki asked himself that question for a while, but it didn’t take long for his brain to make the connection.  

The answer, of course, is you .   

You’re the only thing that’s changed in Izuku’s life. Ever since you appeared out of nowhere, Izuku’s been smiling more often, and it always looks like he’s counting down the minutes until the last bell of the day rings. On several instances, Katsuki has noticed that he takes off running right after school, like he’s in a hurry to go someplace. Which doesn’t make any damn sense, because Izuku doesn’t have any friends.   

He isn’t supposed to, at least.  

Katsuki can only assume that you and Izuku have been spending plenty of time together these days. It’s the only explanation. It’s the only possible reason as to why that nerd is suddenly so cheerful, even though he’s constantly being ridiculed by his classmates.   

This bothers Katsuki. It bothers him much more than he would like to admit. So, of course, he has no choice but to take matters into his own hands.   

And that’s how he finds himself in front of the orphanage again, even though he swore (countless times) that the previous instance would be the last.   

“Can’t believe she forced me to come all the way out here,” Katsuki mutters.   

You didn’t.   

“She seriously made me waste my time. Ugh. So fucking annoying.”   

Again, you didn’t make him do anything , but whatever. Poor guy clearly has a lot of issues to work through.  

Katsuki scratches his cheek in annoyance, walks around in a circle while he gets more and more worked up by the second, and much like these impromptu visits of his always end, he eventually stops and slaps himself on the forehead.   

“Wait, what the fuck am I even doing here?!”   

Nobody knows. Not even Katsuki himself, apparently.   

Poor guy.   

“Huh? You look familiar. No way, are you… that one kid that wanted to be [Name]’s boyfriend?”   

Just as Katsuki was about to grumpily stomp away and head home, someone calls out to him, and his eyes widen when he realizes who it is.  

It’s…   

Wait, who is this supposed to be again?   

“I never wanted to be that creepy girl’s boyfriend!” Katsuki reflexively snaps. Then he pauses to tilt his head to the side. “Who are you, anyway? I’m not good at remembering shitty extras.”   

The girl who approached him shakes her head in disbelief. “See?” she says, motioning to the other girls beside her. “I told you this guy had some serious attitude problems. He’s practically obsessed with [Name], but he’s way too proud to admit it. Back when [Name] was here, we caught him stalking her a couple times.”   

“When the fuck did I ever stalk her?!”   

Katsuki grits his teeth, cheeks getting redder by the second. Ugh. He remembers now. This girl is one of your groupies. He’s seen her with you every now and then. You walk with her and a couple of others on the way back from school, or something. Katsuki doesn’t know the specifics, because he’s obviously not obsessed with you.   

…hold up. He got angry out of sheer instinct, so he didn’t quite catch it at first, but did he just hear that girl refer to you in the past tense?   

As in, you’re not here anymore?   

“Where’s [Name]?” Katsuki can’t help but ask, glancing around in confusion.  

“Aww.” The teenage girl giggles behind her hand. “Look at him. He misses [Name] so badly. I’m guessing you haven’t heard the news, have you?”   

“What news?”   

“[Name] doesn’t live here anymore. She has a guardian now. She moved.”   

Katsuki’s jaw drops open. What? You’re seriously gone? Just like that? Firstly, who would even want to adopt an annoying, stupid girl like you? And secondly… 

You didn’t even bother to tell him you were moving?   

“Wait, why should I care if she told me or not?!” Katsuki fumes, pulling at the roots of his hair in frustration.  

“Wow, you weren’t kidding,” one of the other girls blinks. “This guy really isn’t all there in the head.”  

Normally, Katsuki would snap back again, but he feels oddly deflated all of a sudden. Honestly, he isn’t even sure how to explain it. Even without asking Izuku outright, it’s obvious that he’s been hanging out with you a lot lately. It’s the only explanation that makes any sense. Which means that you must have told Izuku about the fact that you moved, otherwise he wouldn’t have known where to find you.   

You chose to stay in contact with Izuku, but not him.  

All of a sudden, Katsuki feels like absolute shit.   

“Screw this! I hate that stupid bitch! I hate her!”  

The orphanage girls watch, visibly unimpressed, as Katsuki storms off after that dramatic display. They’re tempted to feel bad for him, because he’s clearly torn up over the fact that you left without telling him, but then again, he’s kind of dick. In a way, he deserves this.  

Katsuki’s mood has been sufficiently soured. He really should have expected something along these lines, because just about every time he comes here, he leaves feeling a million times worse than he did at the start. Of course, this could all be avoided if he was better at being honest with himself, but unfortunately, his character development arc is still a long way off.   

As it so happens, though, this little blond asshole is about to cross paths with another person whose character has yet to develop. Or perhaps you should say that his character has even regressed .   

Even though it wasn’t your intention, you’ve made him far, far worse than he was meant to be.   

Chisaki is up to his usual creepy bullshit. No surprise there. Since discovering that you’re supposedly being homeschooled, he’s been at a genuine loss as to what to do. Despite Kurono's best efforts to advise him otherwise, Chisaki often finds himself coming back to the orphanage and watching—from afar—in case you ever show up here to visit some of the orphanage kids. He’s incurring a huge risk, since he’s already been reported before. He’s more mindful than ever of not being caught. Kurono was worried that Chisaki would do something insane (as is so often the case), which is why he accompanied him today.  

It turns out that was the right choice, because the second Chisaki’s eyes land on Katsuki—and they widen in realization—Kurono knows shit is about to hit the fan.  

Katsuki is still gritting his teeth and grumbling, frustrated beyond words, when suddenly, two men step in front of him.  

“You,” Chisaki says, voice trembling from a mixture of agitation and rage. “ You . You’re that brat from before. The one that dared to call my little sister ugly.”   

“...the fuck?”   

Katsuki narrows his eyes. Naturally, he doesn’t know what the hell Chisaki is talking about. Not to mention that Katsuki has called a lot of people ugly in his time. When it comes to insulting people, no one has him beat.   

“Kai,” Kurono desperately tries to insist, “you shouldn’t—”   

“My sister . [Name]. I heard all the disgusting things you said to her that day,” Chisaki seethes. “And even well before that. She was nice enough to give you money to get you that figurine you wanted, but you didn’t even have the decency to thank her properly. You dirty ingrate.”   

For the second time that day, Katsuki’s jaw drops open.   

What? Seriously, what ? Why is some random asshole picking a fight with him all of a sudden? A grown-ass man, at that? And what does he mean by referring to you as his little sister? Up until recently, you were an orphan. You obviously didn’t have a family—  

Ah.   

The figurine Chisaki just mentioned. Right. Now that he thinks back, he remembers that you weren’t alone that day when Katsuki met you for the very first time. There was someone else by your side. Naturally, many years have passed since then, and the man standing in front of him was only a child at the time, but… yeah. That dark, short-cropped hair, and those distinct golden eyes. There’s no mistaking it. It’s him .   

“You’re [Name]’s older brother?” Katsuki frowns. He supposes it makes sense why the two of you were together that day. But then why did you end up living at an orphanage? This guy wasn’t living at the orphanage with you. And you definitely never mentioned having a brother before.   

If you already had a family to begin with… what happened?   

“Yes. I am,” Chisaki replies. Kurono keeps trying to signal to him that it’s time to leave, but this is a rare opportunity, and Chisaki refuses to waste it. This little blond asshole knows you.   

Which means he might finally have a chance at finding you.   

“Well, [Name] never said anything about having a brother,” Katsuki says, and for some reason, he’s beginning to feel rather unsettled.  

Chisaki’s expression twists in on itself, hurt coloring his features. He composes himself quickly enough, though. There’s simply no time to get emotional right now. Not when there’s so much at stake.  

“She doesn’t have to disclose anything to you,” Chisaki mutters. “I am her brother. This is a fact.”   

“Then why was she living at an orphanage by herself?”   

“I don’t have to disclose anything to you either. I’m the one who’s asking the questions here, so tell me. Where is [Name]?”  

Katsuki takes a step backwards and scowls. “If you really are her brother, then how the hell do you not even know where she is? You’ve definitely got some screws loose. For the record, I don’t know where that stupid girl is either, but even if I did , I sure as hell wouldn’t tell a creep like you.”   

“Did you just call [Name] stupid ?” Chisaki gasps, eyes widening from sheer disbelief.   

“Yeah, and I also called you a creep, ‘cause that’s what you are. Grown-ass man stalking a middle school girl,” Katsuki mutters in distaste. “I’m pretty sure you can get arrested for shit like that. If you piss me off too much, I’ll kick your ass, then call the cops.”   

Katsuki is barely thirteen years old, but thanks to his massively inflated ego, he fails to realize the predicament he’s currently in. Years of being praised as a genius gifted with a powerful Quirk have gone to his head and skewed his perception of danger. He’s so used to overpowering others with ease that he can’t even imagine a world in which he loses a fight.   

But if Chisaki really wanted to, the truth is that Katsuki would already be dead by now. Not only that, but he could have killed him several times over. He would have killed him several times over. Gladly.   

“Kai, don’t,” Kurono warns. He tries to keep his voice steady, but he can tell this is heading in a dangerous direction. If Chisaki were to murder a boy in broad daylight, with any number of potential witnesses… the Shie Hassaikai would be beyond recovery at that point.   

Fortunately, Chisaki seems to realize this too. And he also realizes that getting arrested would make his goal of bringing you back completely unattainable. That’s the only reason he hasn’t killed anyone yet.   

But who knows how much longer that will last.  

“Goddamn lunatic,” Katsuki mutters. He makes sure to flip up his middle finger before walking away. Today’s been a fucking nightmare. Why is it that anything involving you pisses him off to seemingly no end?   

He leaves, somehow in an even worse mood than he was just a few minutes ago, but at least it’s over now.  

Unfortunately, it isn’t. It’s never over.   

Not unless Chisaki says so.  

“Kurono. Follow him.”  

Chapter Text

The school day has just come to an end, and once again, Izuku is in a hurry to leave.

Katsuki narrows his eyes. Since he pays far more attention to Izuku than he’ll ever admit, he’s gotten pretty good at getting a read on his emotions and mannerisms. It’s painfully obvious how excited Izuku looks right now, which of course, can only mean one thing. 

He must be on his way to meet up with you. 

Apart from Izuku, you are easily the person Katsuki thinks about the most—and it frustrates him to no goddamn end. He still can’t get over the fact that you would rather spend your time with that Quirkless loser than him. Ever since you stumbled across them that day, your eyes have been glued to Izuku, and rather than acknowledging Katsuki as the best (which is what everyone always does), you seem like you could care less whenever he’s there. You’ve always treated him like an afterthought. Like he’s not even worthy of your attention. 

It turns out that birds of a feather really do flock together, because that’s what you and shitty Deku both have in common.

You assholes are constantly looking down on him. 

Katsuki’s hatred of others stems from his own insecurity. Most people would never look at him and assume that deep down, he’s filled with self-loathing and a desperate need to feel like he’s better than others. Everyone always assumes that he’s confident, and that’s because he refuses to ever let his bravado slip. People like you and Izuku, who make him feel small, are the kind he despises the most. 

And yet, all that being said, he isn’t a truly horrible person. He can recognize right from wrong, and he’s smart enough to know when something serious needs to be addressed. 

He may not be perfect, but he still wants to become a hero. 

Today, he intends to do the right thing. 

“Deku,” Katsuki says, and as expected, the freckled boy flinches at the sound of his voice.

“K-Kacchan,” Izuku nervously replies. He even takes a step back, visibly wary, because if the past is any indication, this interaction is bound to go poorly.

Izuku is in for one hell of a surprise, though. Instead of being yelled at or bullied, shamed and ridiculed, Katsuki simply stares at him with a calm, neutral expression. 

“You’re going to see [Name], aren’t you?” 

Izuku blinks. He isn’t sure how exactly Katsuki even knows, but then again, he’s always been smarter than most. He must’ve put two and two together at some point. 

“Um… yes,” Izuku says, nodding unsurely. He isn’t sure what to expect, and part of him wonders if he should have just lied, but he’s always had a hard time deceiving Katsuki. He also fears to imagine how angry Katsuki would get if he discovered he was lying. 

“You’ve been spending a lot of time with her lately,” Katsuki says. This time, it isn’t a question, and once again, Izuku can’t bring himself to lie.

“I-I guess so. I need to leave now, though. I don’t want her to have to wait around for me—” 

“I’m coming, too.” 

“...what?” 

Izuku can’t help the way he’s gaping right now. He swears he must have heard wrong. After all, this is none other than Bakugou Katsuki. The same boy who’s hated him for as long as he can remember, and who can hardly bear to go anywhere near him. Back when they were kids, Katsuki excluded him more times than he can even count. Katsuki isn’t shy about voicing his disgust and disapproval, and throughout the years, he has never once gone out of his way to spend time with him. 

That’s why, naturally, Izuku assumes he must be joking. 

“Haha… ha.” The curly-haired boy lets out a few nervous chuckles. “That’s… a weird thing to say. Anyway, I really do have to get going now…” 

He tries to leave, but Katsuki steps in front of him and blocks the doorway. 

“Did I say something funny, asshole?” Katsuki glares. “I’m coming with you to see [Name]. I need to talk to her. And don’t you dare laugh in my face ever again. I’ll seriously beat the shit out of you.” 

Izuku is confused. He’s so confused, in fact, that he’s not even as scared as he normally would be right now. It just doesn’t make any sense. What could you and Katsuki possibly have to talk about? 

Does he… plan on picking a fight with you? 

Suddenly, Izuku is scared, but not for himself. He’s worried that he’s about to get you wrapped up in something extremely unpleasant. He’s supposed to be your friend, and yet, he could very well be leading one of the scummiest people he knows straight to you. 

You’re the best friend Izuku has ever had. You stuck by his side, and even after finding out that he was Quirkless, you never looked at him any differently. You never judged him or made him feel lesser than. You treated him with nothing but warmth and kindness. 

Perhaps it’s time for Izuku to try being a bit brave. 

“N-No,” Izuku refuses, furrowing his brows in contempt. “No. I already made plans with [Name]. You can’t just invite yourself along. I-It’s really not okay. I’m not going to go behind her back like that. And if you’re planning on being mean to her for some reason, you need to know that—” 

“Holy fuck, shut up already,” Katsuki groans. He slaps a hand to his forehead in disbelief. “Why are you acting like I’m planning to ambush her or some shit? You’re seriously pissing me off. Listen here. I don’t give a fuck what you think, but I’m telling you that I need to talk to her about something important. It’s for her own good. If you care about her at all, then you’ll keep quiet and just let me do what I need to do.”

“...”

Once again, Izuku is confused. 

He’s confused because Katsuki is acting differently than usual. It’s strange, and he can’t exactly put his finger on it, but somehow, he can tell that Katsuki doesn’t have bad intentions this time around. He seems oddly genuine. As if he really does need to talk to you about something. Desperately, at that. 

“Y-You’re really not going to do anything bad to [Name]?” Izuku can’t help but want to affirm. 

“If I wanted to, I would have already done it. I don’t need your permission to put people in their place. But this is about something else, so seriously, just shut up and bring me to her. Before I run out of patience.”

Although Izuku still isn’t sure what to make of this, Katsuki isn’t one to lie. He’s always been painfully blunt, and he isn’t the type to scheme in order to get what he wants. He must really have something he needs to say to you. Izuku can’t help but wonder what’s so urgent, and he even tries asking a few times, but of course, Katsuki just barks at him to shut up. 

The trip with Katsuki is awkward, to say the very least (Katsuki barely even glances in Izuku’s direction the whole time), but eventually, it comes to an end. 

You’re there, as promised, sitting on a bench as you scroll absentmindedly through the new phone Aizawa got you. You don’t even notice them at first. Not until Izuku shakily calls out to you, that is. 

“Izuku!” you exclaim, lifting your head as excitement colors your features. 

Unfortunately, that excitement doesn’t last, because shortly after spotting Izuku, your eyes settle on a familiar, grumpy-looking face.

“Who invited him?” you frown, pointing towards Katsuki—and rather rudely, at that. 

Katsuki is already mashing his teeth in frustration, seemingly on the verge of punching you in the face, but fortunately, Izuku steps in before it can get too ugly. 

“K-Kacchan wanted to come along,” Izuku hastily explains. “He said… that he wanted to talk to you about something. I’m sorry. I should have let you know ahead of time, but Kacchan warned me not to tell you…” 

“Ah, so he wanted to surprise me,” you say, turning to face Katsuki head-on. You pause, only for a cheeky smile to spread across your lips. “If you wanted to hang out with me, all you had to do was ask nicely. Silly Katsuki. It’s cute how shy you are, though. Don’t worry. I’ll try not to tease you too much.” 

Predictably enough, Katsuki gets angry.

“Fuck you, bitch! Who the hell would want to spend time with you? Are you brain-dead, or what? I don’t even know how you can say such disgusting things with a straight face. Idiot. Moron. Dipshit.” 

He’s seething, of course, but since none of this comes as a shock, you merely scratch your cheek, visibly unimpressed. “Okay. So then, why are you here?” 

Katsuki scowls. “I wouldn’t have come here unless I literally had no other choice.” 

“That still doesn’t answer my question.” 

“I just had to… say something.” He glances towards Izuku for a moment, who reacts by tilting his head in confusion, and Katsuki quickly scowls before stomping over to you and grabbing you by the arm. “Come here. I don’t feel like talking in front of that nerd. This has nothing to do with him.” 

Katsuki pulls you further away, until Izuku is out of earshot. You’re really not sure what to expect. This is just so weird. This is so unlike him. He even seems oddly fidgety and nervous for some reason.

Holy shit. I might have a confession on my hands.

You’re already getting way ahead of yourself, thinking of what the nicest way to turn him down is. Thirteen is a little too young to start dating, in your opinion. Not to mention that currently, his personality kind of sucks ass. He has a lot of growing up to do before you’ll even think of falling for him. 

You part your lips, preparing to utter the most clichéd line in all of existence—namely, ‘It’s not you, it’s me’, but Katsuki promptly cuts you off. 

“Do you have an older brother?” 

Oh. Okay, then. So, not a confession. Duly noted. 

Wait.

What the fuck did he just say?!

Your eyes widen, and you can’t help the way your expression freezes up. “W-Why are you asking me that, all of a sudden?” 

“Just answer the question,” Katsuki sighs. “Do you have an older brother, yes or no?” 

There’s no way he decided on this topic by sheer coincidence. Katsuki isn’t the type to take interest in another person’s family life. He didn’t even let Shouto’s messed up family circumstances deter him from winning the Sports Festival. You’re willing to bet your life that he would never ask a question like this unprompted. The fact that he’s asking you right now can only mean one thing. 

He knows about Chisaki. 

“I… do,” you answer, a touch hesitantly. He doesn’t look surprised to hear your response, so as expected, he must have found out about Chisaki one way or another. 

“But you lived at an orphanage,” Katsuki frowns. “Even though your older brother is an adult. Why aren’t you living with him instead? Can’t he be your legal guardian, instead of whoever took you in recently?” 

“He wasn’t an adult when I left,” you swallow.

“Left?” 

“Yeah. When I left the place I used to live in, before I moved into the orphanage.” 

Katsuki blinks. He’s shocked to hear that you didn’t always live in the orphanage. Yet again, he’s reminded of the day he first met you, when you won that All Might figurine for him. Your brother was there with you at the time, but it was so long ago that he’d forgotten. He never stopped to consider that you might have had an actual family at some point. 

But that just begs the question: why did you leave? 

And why is your brother searching for you like he doesn’t have a damn clue where you went?

“Katsuki,” you start, eyes wide and imploring. “I need to know why you’re asking me this. Please. Be honest with me. Tell me why you’re bringing this up.” 

Katsuki can tell that something isn’t right, and even though he’s mortified to have to admit that he went looking for you at the orphanage, he instinctively realizes that he needs to set his pride aside and be honest. 

“I ran into him the other day,” Katsuki says, and he frowns, because the way your face dropped just now is concerning, to say the least. “I was… curious. I could tell that you and Deku had been spending a lot of time together, and I happened to be in the area, so I… stopped by the orphanage. I was going to ask what the hell you dipshits have been up to, but some annoying girls that live there told me you got adopted or whatever. And as I was leaving, I ran into some creep who kept claiming he was your older brother.”

Oh, god. Chisaki was lurking around the orphanage again? He’s still looking for you, isn’t he? Even though you sent him that letter and reassured him that you were doing just fine, you should’ve known better. You should’ve known he would sooner die than give up on you. 

“And you… talked to him?” you ask, unable to keep your voice from trembling. 

“He just came up to me out of nowhere. He said he recognized me or some shit. He started insulting me out of nowhere, then he started asking if I knew where you were. So, what the hell is up with that? If he’s really your brother, why doesn’t he know where you live? And why…” 

Katsuki pauses, and perhaps unconsciously, his tone of voice—along with his expression—softens a bit. 

“...why do you look so scared right now?” 

You’re more than just scared. You honestly feel like throwing up. The fact that Chisaki went out of his way to approach someone with the intention of tracking you down is enough to make you lightheaded. And it’s not like he accosted a stranger, either. He went up to Bakugou Katsuki, of all people. A crucial, precious existence in this world. He might be a real piece of work right now, but in due time, you know that he’ll get better. He’ll become an amazing hero who will save countless people. One day, you’d like to be able to call him your friend. 

But Chisaki might ruin everything. He might mess with the fine balance of this world and bring about a kind of destruction you could never even have fathomed. He’s dangerous. He’s unhinged. It’s not just Eri you have to watch out for now. 

As long as he’s involved, no one is safe. 

“What did you tell him?” you breathe, shoulders trembling. “You didn’t… you didn’t tell him where I was. Right? P-Please tell me you didn’t do that. Please.” 

Katsuki doesn’t know how to react. Your reaction is far from normal. It’s not normal for people to be this scared of their siblings. You look like you’re just shy of breaking down. 

Seriously, what the fuck is going on? 

“Obviously I didn’t tell him shit,” Katsuki frowns. “It’s not like I would’ve known what to tell him, anyways. I don’t know where the hell you live, or what school you go to, and I don’t care. But I figured since he had to go snooping around and asking strangers questions that something messed up was going on. Even if he is your brother, you clearly want nothing to do with him. That’s why you’re hiding from him, right?” 

“It’s complicated,” you mumble, hands balled up into fists. 

“What’s so complicated? You said you left home and went to live at an orphanage instead. You must’ve left because he was being a creep. I could tell right away, and I barely know the guy. I don’t know what the hell he did to you, but I doubt you’re afraid for no reason. Maybe I should’ve just punched him in the face while I was—” 

“NO!” 

Your scream reverberates, ringing out loud enough that even Izuku turns his head from afar and jolts at the sudden outcry. 

Shit. You didn’t mean to react like that. You didn’t mean to completely lose your cool. But you just couldn’t help it. 

What Katsuki just said fucking terrifies you. 

“N-No,” you repeat, and sure enough, Katsuki is staring at you in visceral disbelief. “I’m sorry for yelling. I just… I need you to promise me you’ll never go near him ever again. If you ever see him, make sure you run to the most crowded public area you can find. Or be ready to call the police. Or better yet—use your Quirk to get as far away from him as you possibly can. Don’t ever, under any circumstances, try to pick a fight with him. I can’t stress how important this is. I know you’re strong, stronger than most people, but I’m telling you as honestly as I can. I don’t care about your ego or any of that. If you fight him, you will lose.” 

Katsuki scrunches up his nose. You can tell that he wants to protest, to argue that there’s no way he would ever lose a fight, but against all odds, he stays quiet and listens. 

He must sense the urgency in your voice. He must be able to tell how frantic and desperate you are. In his eyes, you’re like a deer caught in headlights. You’re terrified to the very depths of your core. But that’s fine. You don’t care if he sees you like this. In fact, it’s better this way.

He needs to know just how dangerous Chisaki can be. 

“My brother, Kai, he’s… unpredictable,” you mumble. “Actually, that’s an understatement. I’m scared, so I’m downplaying things. He’s crazy, Katsuki. He’s not entirely sane. I love him, and I only want the best for him, but he has problems controlling himself. He doesn’t know how to hold back. He doesn’t know when to quit. Especially when it comes to me.” 

Katsuki scoffs, incredulous. “You’re making it sound like he’s gonna kill me or something.” 

You just stare at him, eyes cold, hard, and unblinking. 

“There’s no telling what he might do.” 

Katsuki doesn’t respond right away, and you don’t blame him, given the massive bomb you just dropped. It looks like his head is spinning, and he must be desperately trying to make sense of everything. To some extent, you feel guilty about burdening him with all this, but if that’s what it takes to keep him safe, then so be it. 

“I’m going to tell you a secret, so listen closely,” you then say. You lean in closer, and Katsuki briefly flinches from the lack of distance, but he doesn’t try to pull back. “Kai is dangerous. You might think I’m blowing things way out of proportion, but I mean it. The people I used to live with… they treated me kindly, and I had a lot of fun there. Up until a certain point. But then I realized I had to leave. I couldn’t stay there anymore. Living with the yakuza… was too scary for me.”

Katsuki’s mouth now hangs agape. You really don’t like playing the yakuza card—since you’re trying to become a hero and all—but he needs to understand you’re not messing around. This isn’t to be taken lightly. 

Chisaki should never, ever be taken lightly. 

“You used to live with the yakuza?” Katsuki gapes. 

“It just kind of happened. My brother and I both got adopted by a nice man, and he turned out to be the leader of a yakuza group. I really did have a nice time living there. I was happy. But I realized Kai was becoming more and more overprotective of me, so I got scared and left. He’s just a scary guy in general. Now that you’ve met him yourself, I’m sure you get what I mean.” 

“I wasn’t scared of a creep like him,” Katsuki insists, but deep down, he’s lying. He may be hot-tempered and seemingly fearless, but now that he stops to think of it, he envisions himself back in that moment, faced with Chisaki, now with the knowledge that he’s a gangster…

Shit. 

He might have just made one hell of an enemy. 

“I’m just glad you’re safe,” you say, exhaling in relief. “I’m glad he didn’t lose his temper and hurt you. I’m so, so glad you’re okay.” 

Without warning, you wrap Katsuki in your arms and give him a big squeeze. At first, he can barely even process what’s happening, so he just stands there, lips parted in shock, like some kind of funny-looking statue. 

Instinctively, he feels like he should push you away. Bakugou Katsuki doesn’t need a hug, for crying out loud. He won’t even let his own parents hug him. He’ll sooner growl at them like some kind of deranged Pomeranian than accept any kind of affection. 

But Katsuki soon realizes this hug isn’t actually for him. He realizes it because of how your shoulders keep trembling, and because of how you cling onto him, as if you’re terrified that you might lose him if you let go. 

This hug is for you.

And so, despite his embarrassment, Katskuki grits his teeth and endures. He allows you to seek out the comfort you so clearly need. He grants you just a bit of respite. 

He doesn’t last much more than a few seconds, though. 

“E-Enough!” Katsuki cries out, finally pushing you away. His face is bright red, and his heart feels like it’s about to burst. “I-I get it, okay?! You want me to stay away from your creepy ass brother. I got it. Shit. D-Don’t get the wrong idea. I felt bad for you. Otherwise I would have knocked you out the second you got close to me. This is never going to happen again. Never.” 

You chuckle softly. “Alright. My bad. I guess I just couldn’t help myself. The moment you brought up Kai, I honestly felt my stomach drop. I’m just so relieved nothing bad happened to you. I know you’re strong, but still. There are some people in this world… that don’t know the meaning of restraint.” 

“He’s gonna keep looking for you, you know,” Katsuki frowns. “I suggest you call the police or something, if you’re really that afraid of him.” 

“No. The second he finds out I did something like that… he really will lose all his sanity. Not that he had much of it to begin with,” you sigh. 

“Hm. I guess dealing with the yakuza is difficult, even for the police. Anyways, I don’t need you worrying about me. I can take care of myself. You’re the one who should watch out. He’s obsessed with you, not me.” 

With those last words, Katsuki shoves his hands in his pockets and walks off. You suppose that’s the end of that conversation. You ended up revealing a lot more than you thought you would, but it couldn’t be helped. Katsuki is way too arrogant for his own good at times. He really thought he stood a chance against your maniac of a brother. 

Katsuki leaves, so you go back to Izuku, who’s been waiting patiently—and perhaps a bit anxiously—this whole time. 

Izuku makes a worried face. “I-Is everything okay? I heard you yell at some point. I thought maybe Kacchan did something bad to you…” 

“It was nothing,” you reassure. “We actually had a pretty amicable discussion, all things considered. It turns out that he was worried for me, in his own way. Which I honestly wasn’t expecting.” 

“Kacchan was… worried?” 

“Yeah. I’d rather not go into the details, though. I’ll probably tell you at some point. I just don’t really like talking about this and getting people involved. All I’ll say for now is that if you ever see a man with dark hair and golden eyes, wearing a mask… please avoid him. At all costs. Can you promise me that?”

Izuku obviously has no clue what you’re talking about. He’s just as much in the dark as Katsuki was a few minutes ago. 

But it doesn’t really matter.

He trusts you with his whole heart. 

“Okay. I promise.” 

Chapter Text

Aldera Junior High. Kurono has been able to ascertain what school the bratty, loud-mouthed blond attends.

The boy’s name is Bakugou Katsuki. Kurono has heard many students address him as such, usually by last name, but it seems like there are few who are close enough to call him by his first name, too. 

This Katsuki kid is clearly arrogant and has zero self-preservation skills. Kurono was able to follow him all the way to the residential area where he lives, with relative ease. From there, all he had to do was look up all the middle schools nearby, and now, scarcely the next day, Kurono watches him leave campus along with a freckled, curly-haired boy. 

“A-Are you going to tell me why you want to talk to [Name] so badly?” Izuku nervously asks. 

“Piss off,” Katsuki retorts. “Just shut up and take me to her. If I hear you yapping along the way, you’ll seriously regret it.” 

Kurono lets out a heavy sigh. So, they’re meeting up with you right now. God. This was almost too easy. Chisaki’s theory was right. Katsuki would have led them straight to you, after all. 

He would have. 

If not for the fact that Kurono is horrendously down bad. 

Realistically, Kurono isn’t sure how much longer he’ll be able to deceive Chisaki. He’s convinced that keeping you and Chisaki apart is objectively the best choice—for everyone. Up until now, Chisaki hasn’t had any reasons to doubt his loyalty, hence why he’s never questioned any of his reports. Is it truly possible to keep the wool over his eyes forever? When Chisaki thinks about you every given moment of the day? 

…no. Kurono isn’t an idiot. He knows that at some point, Chisaki will find you. It’s really only a matter of time. 

Still. He’s determined to stall for as long as he can. If it takes long enough, then maybe, by some miracle, Chisaki’s frustration will overwhelm his obsessive nature. Maybe he’ll get fed up and realize it isn’t worth it. Maybe he’ll finally realize that you aren’t worth it. 

Kurono knows it’s a long shot, but even so, he’s willing to gamble on it. 

This is all for Chisaki’s own good. 

“I roughly know the area where the boy lives, from when I followed him that day, but I still haven’t been able to pinpoint which school he goes to,” Kurono says.

Chisaki peers up from the book he’s reading—a compilation of biochemical research studies done in relation to genetics—and unsurprisingly, he’s quick to frown.

“That’s it?” he mutters in obvious distaste. “That’s all you were able to find?” 

“I couldn’t risk being spotted when I followed him. He was already wary of us because you showed signs of getting aggressive. He seems reckless, but he probably isn’t entirely an idiot. We would have been done for if he called the police on us. It would make finding [Name] impossibly difficult. Even more difficult than it’s already proven to be.” 

Chisaki knits his brows together, and Kurono has to muster up all his willpower not to flinch. He fears that one day, Chisaki will catch him in a lie. The only reason Chisaki hasn’t suspected him until now is because he’s built up quite the reputation for himself over the years. Time and time again, Kurono has proven that he’s willing to devote his mind, body, and soul to the man known as Chisaki Kai. He’s never shown the slightest bit of hesitation to act upon Chisaki’s wishes, and fortunately, this has worked to his advantage. 

Kurono is the only person Chisaki trusts within the Shie Hassaikai. The other members are far too loyal to Pops, the official leader of the group. They all disapprove of Chisaki’s fixation on you, especially since many of them were there to watch you grow up, and they know all too well just how dangerous Chisaki can be whenever you’re involved. 

They are yakuza. By definition, they are not morally pure, upstanding members of society, but even they know how to differentiate right from wrong. 

Which is unfortunately more than can be said of Chisaki. 

In any case, it doesn’t matter. What matters is that Kurono is the only person Chisaki can rely on when it comes to this sort of thing. He has no reason to suspect him. Everything Kurono does, he does for Chisaki’s sake. Truly. 

“I’m sure I’ll be able to find him eventually,” Kurono reassures. “But I’m afraid there’s no guarantee he’ll lead us to [Name]. He visited the orphanage because he was clearly unaware that she’d been adopted. I suspect they aren’t that close.” 

“Of course not,” Chisaki scowls irritably. “He insulted my little sister for no reason. But it doesn’t matter whether or not they’re on good terms. All we need is one opportunity. If he went looking for her that day, it must mean he had something he wanted to say to her. I’m sure it was something stupid and crass, but either way, he was interested in seeing her. I have a good feeling that at some point, he’ll go out of his way to see her again.” 

He’s right, of course. Katsuki barely even waited a day before meeting up with you. Kurono wasn’t willing to follow him and risk being spotted by you, but even without having heard your conversation, Kurono suspects that Katsuki was probably trying to warn you about Chisaki.

Good. She’s the one who left, so from now on, she needs to stay the hell out of our lives. It’s been years and she’s still poisoning Kai’s brain. Disgusting little brat. 

“I promise to keep looking,” Kurono nods. “At least we have a lead now. It’s a step up from before. I’ll do whatever I can to help you find your sister.” 

…honestly, at this point, Kurono should win a damn Oscar already. 

Chisaki scowls again. “This is ridiculous. I shouldn’t have to resort to such measures in the first place. [Name] should be here right now. With me. Why isn’t she with me? What… did I ever do so wrong to deserve this?” 

It’s only for a moment, but Chisaki’s voice cracks, and he looks as though he’s about to break down into tears. 

However, as always, he stops himself, and instead of processing his emotions like a normal person, he buries them deep down, discarding more of his humanity in the process. 

Then, his expression darkens. 

“Keep searching, but do it in a way that won't rouse Pops’ suspicion. He’s always wondering where you disappear to from time to time.” 

“I’ll be careful,” Kurono assures. He shifts in place a bit, tilting his head to the side. “And… all those experiments you’ve been doing. You’ve never told me exactly what they’re for. You’re trying to develop some kind of new drug, right?” 

“Quiet,” Chisaki snaps. “You know Pops doesn’t want us getting involved with that kind of stuff. This is exactly why I’m trying to keep it hidden.” 

“I’m sorry. I promise never to breathe a word around anyone else. I was just curious. But I understand if you can’t tell me.” 

“I suppose it doesn’t make a difference whether or not I tell you. All of my experiments have only ended in failure,” Chisaki grits out. He tosses his book aside and crosses his arms. “I’m trying to develop a drug that can erase Quirks. A drug that can directly attack someone’s Quirk factor without harming the rest of their body.” 

“I see. That sounds useful. The Shie Hassaikai would distribute this drug to criminals looking to fight heroes and such, correct? I’m sure there’s a lot of people that would be willing to pay a hefty sum for that kind of power. We’d be swimming up to our noses in money.” Kurono’s lips curl into a muted smile. “As expected of you, Kai. You’ve always got the Shie Hassaikai’s best interests in mind—”

“I need to get rid of [Name]’s Quirk.” 

“...what?” 

“Her Quirk,” Chisaki repeats, and his eyes widen at the mere mention of the word, his expression quickly morphing into something twisted and deranged. “She only thinks she can become a hero because of her Quirk. That’s where all of her delusions started. If not for that disgusting disease, she would still be here. She would never have left. That’s why I’m going to fix her. I’m going to fix her, and then… we can finally be a family again.” 

Kurono doesn’t say anything. He barely even dares to move. 

Chisaki has clearly lost his mind, and it’s all your fault. 

“Perfect score again, [Name]. But I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”